logo
  • Issue 34 – Spring 2017
  • Issue 33 – Winter 2017
  • Issue 32 – Fall 2016
  • Issue 31 – Summer 2016
  • Previous Issues
  • About Silver Pen
    • Silver Pen Bylaws
    • Writers Forum
    • Fabula Argentea
    • Liquid Imagination
    • Youth Imagination
    • Write Well Blog
  • Silver Blade Staff
  • Grand List of Cliches

  • Home
  • Fantasy

Posts Tagged ‘Fantasy’

Published by Associate Editor on November 17, 2015. This item is listed in Issue 28, Issue 28 Poetry, Stories

The Flight of Dragons

sparkThe Flight of Dragons
by D. M. Recktenwalt

Introducing the realm of true magic to an apprentice is not an easy thing, and must be done with extreme care. Excitement in a young mind can be all too boundless, temptation all too great, and dangerous lapses of responsibility or attention all too easy in those with insufficient discipline, as more than one mage has found out through bitter experience.

With Mason Alderson I had no qualms. I began his education as a mage a few days after he was forced into, and won, a confrontation in our bathhouse with the bully, Pruyn. Pruyn had already been warned once. Soon I sent the bully home for good, his training ended. It was an action for which he never completely forgave me.

But that had little to do with Mason’s immediate needs. Few boys ever become mages, but all have some ability or aptitude which can be fostered, and which can then support them comfortably in life—as clerks or scribes, perhaps, or priests or healers or minor shamen. Seeing a child started on his way is gratifying to any teacher, but mages always search and hope to find someone like Mason, a boy to mentor, a lad who has the elusive, true spark of magic in him. When we find him, we nurture him carefully and with a great deal of hope.

As he grew into manhood and his skills matured, I gradually reduced the number of my students, and it wasn’t long before the loft quarters over the kitchen stood forlorn and all but empty.

Summer swung down toward autumn and the nights grew cooler. In the trees groups of birds gathered and chattered, flocking and swooping in precise unison in the sky. Soon they would depart for warmer climes, leaving the snows of Kendorn far behind. The warmth of the fire was welcome in our cottage of an evening.

I was half Seeing, disturbed by a change in the Power, its memory now lost. In its wake, I was now lost myself in my own hollow memories, wandering among dreams of my childhood with friends long dead. The sorrow of outliving most of one’s contemporaries, of seeing those one most cherishes returned to Mother Earth before him, is one burden a mage bears in exchange for the knowledge he carries, for the long life he lives, for his Power. Nature and life itself have scales with a complex, delicate balance. To have, you must give; to take, you must provide. Tip the balance too far and chaos results. But my loneliness gnawed at me these days, worried my bones with needle teeth that would not leave be. For once I almost cursed my Gift, wished myself an ordinary man, long since turned to dust with all those whose passings I had mourned.

But then I would think of Mason…there was so much yet to teach him!

He was sorting through stacks of documents that lay in jumbled piles, all but covering the surface of the wooden table. Some he organized, some he consigned to the fire, some he made notes on; occasionally he asked a question, or read a document aloud to me. I admit to paying little real attention.

“A chief in a village to the north,” he said for the second time, “has seen dragons.”

Slowly, I looked up. I was far away in a sunny meadow where Carolee and Tow and Adrielle and I, all children fostered to the mage Tanqui de Laqline, happily gathered armfuls of flowers to braid daisy chains. That had been a long time ago, a long lost time of innocence.

“I believe we should investigate,” Mason said, holding my brief span of coherent thought with his gaze, bringing me back to the present with his voice. I suddenly realized that he was now a man grown, no longer a lad, but a young man clear sighted and strong in his own power. “Your help is needed.”

“How can I help someone track a myth?” I asked dully. I was in a glum mood. I was, after all, no more than a village teaching mage.

“Master, you have never been a fool,” Mason replied. “Don’t be one now.”

I turned my bleak gaze on him and only then recognized that he bore marks of worry and concern nearly equal to my own. He, too, had heard the Power strain and cry; it had worried his days, woken him in the night. A man now looked steadily back at me and into my soul, not a boy; a man strong and confident, if not yet seasoned. “Did you say dragons?”

He nodded, a carefully masked twinkle in his eye. “Dragons have been seen in the high passes near Tavla, decimating the flocks.”

Dragons. There hadn’t been dragons in the land since time past remembering. It was generally accepted by learned men that there was no such thing as dragons, and probably never had been, that they were, in fact, no more than myth. But myths often have at their hearts some kernel of truth.

“How could I help this…Aktonat…” I began, and stopped.  I had not read the letter, nor had Mason mentioned a name, yet it came clear to me. Mason suppressed a flicker of a smile. “Odd name.” I rolled it, and the idea of dragons, around in my brain for a bit. The corners were sharp, and didn’t quite properly fit, but they were enticingly close…

“Near Tavla?” I asked. “That’s your home country, isn’t it lad?”

Mason nodded. “Aye, master. And Aktonat is my father’s father.”

Tavla, a land amid a range of high mountains, where nomad sh’ypherds followed their sh’yp from pasture to pasture, and miners dug into the Mother’s breasts for minerals and gems.

Aktonat…and Tavla…and dragons. It was the first thing to have captured my interest in weeks. Behind his quiet half smile, Mason’s eyes were sparkling.

There was certainly little enough to hold us here. A village lad could tend the place for a time, and there were always willing friends who would adopt a cow or a goat and be glad for the additional milk. The garden could do without tending ‘til spring, if necessary.

“We’ll  go,” I said, making my mind up with a speed that surprised me by its very recklessness, “Let your family know we’re coming; use a swift flier.”

The young man bent his head to hide his grin as he drafted the message.

◊ ◊ ◊

At dawn two days later, our affairs properly in order, we departed. There had been cries of dismay from some of the village elders, who claimed constant need of my advice. I didn’t bother to point out that a mage is his own law, and I was in no mood to use tact. The less tractable among them backed down soon enough, although there was the usual amount of grumbling from the usual quarters.

orchard-in-bloomThe journey took us over broad, rolling meadows, following the network of dirt roads that connected the agricultural villages. We passed fields of maize and beans, pastures with sleek cattle and horses beside which our mules looked ragpicker’s steeds, all of it broken occasionally by copses of aged trees or wild meadows, or the carefully tended orchard of a fruitman, neat and trim and heavy with ripening fruit. Up the lowland escarpments we climbed, toward the low foothills, where fields gave way to rolling prairie with wind-blown grasses tall as a man. Birds chattered there, and insects flicked the ears of the mules and darted about our own faces.

As we went higher, the prairie gathered in the occasional tree, the bright, shining kind that can tolerate the thinner soil and the colder winds, and pines that drape over the steep shouldered slopes like a  grandmother’s shawl. The nights grew colder. One morning, camped in a pine circled clearing where the dense bed of needles cushioned our beds and silenced our footfalls, we woke to find frost on our blankets and a rim of ice on the nearby pond. The mules were frisky, their small hooves fairly dancing on the rocky ground. The clear air revived us; the early sun was warm on our shoulders.

Aktonat’s nomadic camp lay in a high, remote valley well above the tree line, ringed by the tall peaks that stood sentinel over one of the highest mountain passes, a pass that linked this rugged moorland into which we climbed with the bleak and barren lands beyond. For centuries, the people of these precipitous moors had guarded that pass against invaders, their tough warriors on wiry ponies fiercely swooping down on any enemies who were able to successfully cross the steep and treacherous Tavlan Pass. Many had died in defense of their traditional grazing lands; many more would undoubtedly die in their defense again.

Word of our coming preceded us, and riders came out to meet us, although Mason knew the way. The trail led us up and across a rugged ridge exposed to the full fury of wind and mountain cold. We descended then into calm and the tiny village of felt-sided huts thatched with moorgrass. Evening fires were being lit and beyond the huts, men were picketing ponies and corralling cattle for the night. “It never changes,” Mason observed contentedly. This  nomad encampment had been his home once; now his home was the stone cottage of Hagen Templeborn, Mage.

We slept well in the guest hut that awaited us; and the heat of our morning coffee penetrated to our very bones, helping to dispel the stiffness and heavy lids of sleep.

Sitting cross-legged around the small fire in his hut, Mason’s grandfather told his tale.

“We saw them first in the high meadows,” he said, cradling his pottery cup in knotted hands, “feeding. We didn’t know whether the beast had made a kill, or merely scavenged the dying. It fed for a time, then flew away to the southeast.

“Since then, we have seen more, but never more than a few at one time—probably a dozen different ones in all. If approached too closely, they’ll defend their kill, hissing and striking and pummeling with their wings. One of our men was bitten. The wound remains to this day open and purulent; it will not heal.

“Bait and fire have proven ineffective against them; they ignore our weapons like so many gnats.”

“Grandfather, describe them,” Mason respectfully requested.

Aktonat looked up in remembrance, his eyes slitted in concentration. “Long, the length of three ponies or more. At the shoulder they stand as tall as a bull, and easily as broad. A long body that tapers back to a slender tail. The neck rises slender and fine to a long, wedge-shaped head with a narrow muzzle and long, tooth-filled jaws. Their legs are short, flexible and strong, with sharp claws on five toes, opposed like hawks’ feet. And there are wings, broad, strong, flexible wings.”

“Lizards?” Mason hazarded in an aside to me in Trace.

“Perhaps,” I answered back in the same wizard’s language, “but unusually large ones.”

◊ ◊ ◊

While we waited for another sighting, Mason and I went to see the  injured man.

It was an ugly wound. The creature had grabbed the man’s thigh between the knee and the groin, leaving a deep set of puncture marks before and behind. The wounds were now purple and festering ovals, separated by spans of skin as white as snow and as bloodless. As a healer and as a mage, I had never before seen the like, nor felt it. The wound seemed to ooze some dark, viscous miasma that clouded my mind, dulled my senses. More sensitive than I, Mason simply commented that he felt a great evil in the injury.

We treated the man as best we could, but I had doubts that our efforts were of much use, other than to make him feel more comfortable with his fate.

We made use of the time of waiting to gather herbs and other supplies, but when a rider came galloping into camp one afternoon to report a sighting we were astride and following almost as fast as I can tell of it.

The country here was flowing moorland, broken by rugged cliffs and ridges of bedrock that protruded like broken bones. One moment Mardat, Mason’s uncle and our guide, would be right in front of us, the next moment hidden by raw rock, then in sight again, his pony bobbing through the knee deep, ripening forage grasses. He finally drew rein and waited for us just below the crest of yet another anonymous ridge. The wind smelt of snow. Beneath us in the grassy defile, the scents were of moist earth and living, growing things. And dragons. Although neither Mason nor I had ever encountered the beasts before, we were very much aware of their musty, acerbic scent.

“Below us, and to the left,” Mardat told us, flattening himself against the ground and leading the way up the last few feet to the top of the ridge. Mason, Aktonat and I followed, leaving the ponies behind. I focused my viewing glasses carefully where Mardat indicated; in the frame, long-stemmed meadow grain swayed gently, its rippling motion at odds with the direction of the wind. Grasses were bent back, too, and trampled as though a great weight had lain there.

“There,” Mason whispered, pointing, and I turned to see. Bare-eyed, Mason had seen the dragons before I had. Gradually, a nose came into view—a flattened, narrow nose, pale grayish blue with tiny flaring nostrils—a nose that sniffed the wind. Through the shimmering dark distortions of magic, I was able to define the top of a head, tiny ears, the black arc of a claw. The creature lay stretched out along the course of a dry creek bed, almost entirely masked by the waist-high, shimmering grass.

“Do you see?” Aktonat asked.

“Oh, yes,” I murmured. “I see indeed.” But my vision was clouded; I was not certain what I saw.

“Master,” Mason whispered, “there are two. One large, one quite small.” He had Seen.

Moving slowly, I rose and began a careful descent into the hollow below, Mason behind me. Mardat and Aktonat followed less closely, concerned, but firm in their resolution. I had no idea, leading our little parade, exactly what these dragons might be, or what kind of temperaments they might have. I could be leading us into bloody death.

The first dragon blinked slowly and raised its head, staring in our direction. Its eyes may have seemed small and weak, but it could smell us, even though Mardat had taken care to place us downwind. I continued walking slowly, softly chanting a protective spell. Mason, at my side, had already begun to weave his own; a fine mist was gathering and spreading about his feet.

dragoneyeIt was as well we had protection. The beast roused fully. In one smooth, swift motion it rose to its full height, spread its wings and launched into direct attack. I had time only to notice black eyes flecked with gold and sharp, in-curving teeth before being bowled over as the leading edge of one wing sent me sprawling.

Instinctively, I curled and rolled. I came to a shaken stop and looked around for my companions as the beast swung away for another approach. Mardat lay on his stomach under an overhanging ledge, his eyes wide in fear. Aktonat had squeezed into a narrow cleft nearby; and Mason was rolling smoothly back to his feet, quite unhurt. Above us the dragon hovered, its long scaly tail switching angrily, its red tongue visible through opened jaws. Its full attention was on me.

During what seemed an eternity we stared at each other, the hovering creature and I. Meanwhile, Mason was moving quietly at the very edge of my peripheral vision. He counter attacked with consummate skill. The rock he threw struck the beast just below the left eye and drew blood. The dragon bellowed, although more from surprise than from injury, and swung to face its attacker. The diversion gave me the chance I needed: I was on my feet and running even as that massive head swung back toward Mason. I launched myself at the dragon, and caught it just behind the ears, where the head joins the slender neck, wrapped my arms about its neck and my legs about its scaled body, and hung on for my life.

Considering its strength, size, and the rank whiff of its breath, it had an excellent chance of dislodging, and then killing me. Certainly it did its best. Riding that writhing, bucking muscular mass was an exercise in determination; the creature was all muscle and surprises, strong and flexible and without finesse. The earth and the sky became a rotating kaleidoscope of color; sound was limited to the heave and surge of the creature’s breathing and the ragged bellows that were my own lungs.

But I hung on through the dizzying battle, even when my arms weakened, my brain tired from the dizzy battering. By pure will I forced myself to retain my grip on that whipping, steely scaled neck, to stay atop the beast and out of reach of its lethal claws, which could rip a man apart with ease.

I had a brief, arcing glimpse of Mason, standing rock still, his eyes half closed, his hands stretched before him as if he gently cupped a living thing in his palms—and perhaps he did, for he was working magic. There was no chance to warn him, for this dragon’s desperate flight just above the grass was far from over, and that leathery head and whipping tail demanded all my attention. There was no doubt that there was magic in the beast. I could feel it in my hands and fingers, feel it seeping into my bones.

Mason’s spell worked—in a fashion.

The dragon’s movements ponderously slowed. It shook its reptilian head, and finally, exhausted, settled into a watchful stance on the ground, half coiled and panting, its leathery wings half spread.

Helpless as a newborn, I simply slid off. I lay, then, staring up at a swirling blue sky dotted with clouds, and that wedge-shaped head. I could not have moved if my life had depended on it.

Finally I sat up, senses still reeling. Mason bent to lend me his strong arm. I looked up and reached for his hand, saw what lay curled in his other arm, and stopped cold, for in his arm lay another, much smaller, dragon.

“It’s all right,” he said. “The mother has settled down; she won’t harm us.” The dragonling blinked great gray-blue eyes at me and tipped its head in curiosity. I looked to the adult dragon, then back at the baby, which lay coiled around Mason’s arm and shoulder, watchful and content.

Mason stood back, satisfied, after checking me over carefully. Nothing broken, but my vision would take some time to clear. Mason and the baby dragon were ringed in an iridescent bluish haze that bore no relationship to that of magic. They glimmered softly, shifting colors and angles without notice. I shook my head to clear it, too late wished I had not.

“She was only protecting her young,” Mason explained, rubbing gently at the base of the youngster’s still damp wings. “She knows that we mean her no harm.”

“We don’t?” I murmured absently, fingering a lump on the back of my head. It hurt, and would be a nasty bruise later.

“Of course not,” Mason replied, giving me a sharp look. Whatever the circumstances, I was far from easy around two dragons.

But the afternoon had more surprises in store.

Walking toward us across the moor, graceful as a hill deer, came a woman. She caught Mardat and Aktonat totally by surprise, and I could see little more than a darkness in my vision, but all of Mason’s senses were alert.

“You have found my pet, I see,” she said as she came within earshot.

“Your pet?” Mason asked mildly, caressing the young one gently.

“Do you have a better term, bantling?” the woman asked, taking Mason for no more than the hill lad he seemed.

“Hatha,” she ordered firmly, “home.” The dragon only turned its head in her direction and blinked those great gold-flecked eyes. “Home, I  said.” When the beast failed to move she shrugged, and aimed a look of pure malevolence in its direction. “They’re such dull-witted beasts,” she muttered, looking around her. She dismissed the two village nomads at a glance as of no importance, then paused at sight of the burden Mason carried. “Ah, so that’s why she won’t obey.”

She reached for the dragonling with proprietary hands. At that, the beast called Hatha raised her head, hissed, and threateningly spread her magnificent wings, but it was the little fellow who spat and fastened needle-like baby teeth into the woman’s outstretched hand, striking too fast for her to react.

She snatched back her wounded hand with a violent curse—and in her half turn away from the attacker both revealed her fertile, swollen belly, and saw me. For only a moment those beautiful, passionless eyes, so well remembered, registered a single, naked emotion. “You!” she said, perhaps also remembering a day long ago, and another child, one that was not destined to live.

“Adrielle,” I acknowledged. Despite my mage blindness and the distortion of my vision, I had recognized the raven black hair that nearly swept the rocky ground, the wide-spaced violet eyes in a milk white face. Adrielle was a woman unmistakable; her presence explained the darkness in my vision. I did not attempt to rise; the ground beneath me still moved, and was only now beginning to subside.

“I suppose, then, that this one is yours?” Adrielle commented, sucking at the blood that welled redly from her too white, injured hand, and gesturing toward Mason. The lad watched, bemused, masking his thoughts well. Idly he stroked the baby dragon.

“In a manner of speaking.” I had not knowingly sought him; he had, in fact, sought me.

“A stray? As I recall, you always were a good one for picking up strays.”

“Did you consider yourself a stray?” I asked mildly. I had once, long ago, taken Adrielle under my wing, offering friendship and kindness.

“Never.”

I nodded, watching the lovely face as she deliberately ignored Mason, baiting her hook as surely as any fisherman. I too had been taken in by that fragile beauty, more than once. We had a long history, did Adrielle and I. She had changed very little. The hair was longer, but the skin was as smooth, the face as lovely as ever. I hoped Mason’s good sense remained intact; there was no way to warn him of what lay behind the mask.

“But then, I never actually took you in, did I?” The ground was steadying now; I took the chance of carefully standing up.

Adrielle tossed her head sharply, her stare icy; neither of us had forgotten. “I never allowed you to,” she corrected me acidly. I made no reply.

“You’ve changed,” she finally said, having studied me intently for several moments. She didn’t see much—just a tall, fairly lean, hardly noteworthy man of middle years, his hair and beard going from brown to grey. Only the eyes hadn’t changed; they were still the clear turquoise blue of a summer sky.

“And you have not,” I replied. “What magic keeps you young, Addy? What magic has made dragons real?”

enchantress“No magic,” Adrielle replied with a dry, private smile, and I knew she lied. “Why are you here, Hagen Templeborn?”

“We were asked to help,” I told her simply, nodding toward Hatha. “Apparently your pets are causing a problem.”

“A problem? To whom? There’s naught in these sere hills but eagles.”

“To these good men,” I replied. “And to their families. Your pets deprive them of their livelihood. You owe them reparation.”

“Reparation,” she repeated dismissively. “Dragons hunt where and when they will.”

“Dragons would not be here,” Mason reminded her, “but for you.” Adrielle shot him a poisonous glance.

“Your puppy grows bold,” Adrielle observed tersely, watching as Mason murmured softly to the adult dragon, reached to gently stroke that great scaled head. The dragonling was now curled contentedly between its mother’s wings, dozing.

“What,” I asked her, “made you choose dragons?” My head was now quite clear, my vision sharpening. The slanting sunlight painted bright shadows and gilded highlights on the moor, a pattern bringing pleasure to the eye and premonition of the complete dark that would soon follow. We needed to soon return to the village, or camp here for the night.

“Hagen, you grow too bold,” Adrielle said abruptly, swirling away from me to beckon to a man just cresting the ridge behind us. I recognized him, too—Arcas, who had been her hostler for all those years, a muscular and swarthy man, solid and sullen. At his heels followed a pair of long, lean hounds, much scarred. “Take them back and pen them well,” she ordered him. “I will follow.”

So Mason and I, with his uncle and his grandfather behind us, stood in silence as Arcas and his dogs herded the two dragons away.  Adrielle followed, her skirts swinging, her long hair swaying in an arc across her back. Even through the distortions of my senses, I could read some of the fury that lay there. She turned briefly as she crested the next ridge.

“Mind not my business, Hagen Templeborn,” she warned, then crested the ridge and was altogether lost from sight.

◊ ◊ ◊

After sending Mardat and Aktonat back to the village, we made camp and shared a traveller’s supper, leaving our wiry ponies to graze peacefully outside the small dry cave where we had settled for the night.

“Tell me of the Lady Adrielle,” Mason said.

“The Lady,” I said, “is no lady, but one of the few female mages. Even as a child she was ravishingly beautiful, the stuff of a young man’s yearnings. She learned early of her effect on men. Once, she even set her wiles on Tanqui himself—until he made it firmly clear that he was completely, totally disinterested. My foster brother Tow was a target too, but he was far more world-wise than I, and saw what she was about even before she began to pursue her course. In private, he laughed at her. When she learned of his scorn her fury was absolute and her revenge swift. And I…well, I had a confrontation with her, too. I have few fond memories of the woman, but those I have are…exquisite.

“Tanqui finally dismissed his student and foster daughter. Where she received the balance of her training I do not know, but she has become a skilled, subtle, and dangerous mage.”

Mason heard me out in silence, staring deep into the remains of the fire in that vacant manner that is common to those deep in thought or reverie, or to those who See. “Is she truly so dangerous, then?” he asked, looking up.

“Use great care,” I cautioned him. “She is indeed. Although variable, the female’s power can be even greater than our own.”

◊ ◊ ◊

I must have dozed, for I was next aware of Mason’s voice at the cave mouth, low and urgent; in silence I joined him. On the silvered moorland the ponies stood silhouetted against a rising moon, their heads up. Below them, far down the slope, a double shadow moved, a man only half visible in the darkness, toiling up the slope toward us, a saddled beast behind him. He made no effort to conceal his progress.

“Who comes?” Mason hailed him softly. The stranger paused to look in our direction, then came straight on.

“A friend, in need of shelter.” Something in the tone of the rich voice triggered a spark of memory, but I could not track it, had to let it go.

“There is shelter enough,” Mason said. “Join us, in peace.”

The steady, sure footfalls approached through the shadows, then a tall, broad-shouldered man with a cowl covering his head and shielding his face was standing before us, unsaddling his beast and settling himself for the night. He managed to keep his face in shadow, but once settled across the remains of the fire, he turned to face me directly.

“When rumor reached me of a mage in these hills,” he said, “I was compelled to seek him out. But I hardly expected you, Hagen Templeborn. I could not have asked for a better ally.” His voice was familiar, as was his easy stance, and yet…

Then he pushed back the cowl to reveal his face.

It was Talbor Greenglade, my own foster brother.

Finally I found my addled wits. Grinning like two fools, we embraced in delight. It had been many years; there was much to be said between us. We caught up, briefly, on family news, then more urgent matters took precedence. We were, it seemed, following the same trail.

Adrielle…and dragons.

Later Talbor Greenglade, travelling now as the minstrel Gairgus, shifted position, stretching tired muscles slowly. “She came to Hellebar at the time of Council, some say to enchant the King, and stayed on until after the death of the Lady Queen. When Karl wasn’t amenable to her plans, she tried for the younger brother, Landros, but that, too, failed. She was last seen in these hills with one of the ‘Rondi warlords, and with her was a dragon, a fine red dragon. Now there are easily a hundred of them, located in a valley not far from here, tended by a group of ‘Rondi troops.”

“Now I understand,” Mason said quietly. “Why one of the King’s own circle travels alone in the high country, under a name not his own.” He looked up to find Tow studying him carefully, his clear-eyed gaze boring deep. Mason met the appraisal squarely. I watched, the outsider, while those two Saw into each other’s souls. “What did Adrielle do to you?” Mason finally asked softly. I was surprised at the boldness of the question, but Tow took no offence. He smiled a bit sadly.

“Briefly, we were lovers,” he answered. “Adrielle had been experimenting—against all the rules of the Teaching—with transformation spells and shape-changing.”

“Which is why Tanqui banished her.”

“Yes. When I finally spurned her, she changed me into a draft horse, a fine sorrel gelding. It was nearly a year before the spell wore off, a year during which I could do nothing of my own will. I slept in a dark stable, none too clean, with fowl roosting on my rump; I bore heavy loads, or pulled a rackety cart with a harness none too clean. I had galls on my withers and burrs in my mane. I still suffer an incorrigible fondness for oatmeal.” Tow laughed softly at himself; Mason digested the news in silence.

“Hagen, she conspires with the warlord Jaimoza to weaken Hellebar and break through the mountain defenses. One must suppose that she offers Jaimoza power, in return for position and power of her own once the realm is defeated.”

“But will she succeed? And having succeeded, will she honor her word?” It was a dismal thought; I shuddered, too easily able to imagine life under ‘Rondi barbarism and Adrielle’s evil.

◊ ◊ ◊

dawnDays later, at dawn, just below the wind- and snow-carved razor edge of a ridge we looked down into a broad bowl-like valley ringed by sheer cliffs on three sides. In the valley lay a green meadow, and scattered across it were cattle in pastures bounded by well-built fences. At one end was a stockyard; beyond it lay the dragons. Big and small, fancifully patterned and plain, they lay relaxed, their scales gleaming, their wings folded. Their heads were bloody with recent feeding; near their feet lay the stripped bones of their prey. They had fed well; now they rested and preened.

“I don’t see Hatha,” Mason said, scanning the sea of scaly heads, sinuous backs, leathern wings.

“I can’t see clearly,” Tow sighed, handing over the viewing glass and rubbing at his eyes after taking a long, careful look. “Have a try, lad.”

After one despairing glance in my direction, Mason settled to his task, adjusting the glass and focusing not on the shapes of the living forms below, but on what only he could see.

“They’re not,” he said after a few moments, “what you think they are. They may look and behave like kine—and that’s how the butchers see them, too. They’ve no idea they’re slaughtering beings like themselves for use as dragon food.”

“Like themselves?” Tow blurted. “Like us?”

“Just like us, like the ‘Rondi. Adrielle must have great skill, to transform so many—cobblers, soldiers, husbands, fathers, nomads roaming the hills—into dragon form.” Mason spoke with utter despair.

“Could our once foster sister perform such  travesty?” Tow asked. I glanced over at my foster brother, saw his deep pain, could not bear to meet his eyes..

“There’s no panic among them,” Mason continued. “No fear. They seem devoid of thought, their minds  empty. Even those facing the knife are placid. Most are male, only a few are females, and there are some calves. ‘Children’,” he corrected himself. His voice caught, tears ran unheeded down his cheeks.

“The dragons lie waiting,” he finally managed to say. “All bewitched, turned into dragons by Adrielle’s hand.” I reached toward the lad, but Tow stopped my hand.

“Mason,” he said gently, “I know it’s painful, but can you look for one more thing? It’s important.” The lad was slow to acknowledge the request, but finally nodded.

bluedragon“The big blue male dragon off to the right. Describe him to me.”

Mason took a deep, steadying breath, squared his shoulders, and precisely described the complex and beautiful wing pattern of gold and blue and black, the neck design and leg marks of the handsome dragon that preened languidly below.

“Prince Landros of Hellebar,” Tow murmured. “Taken in battle these weeks past. She could not win him as a man; so she took him for dragon, to fight against his own. Never should he have come to these hills…” We sat in silence for some time. Human cattle, to feed a flight of dragons, dragons that had once been human. A proud prince, turned to weapon against those whom he most loved. Dragons, mythological creatures unseen for centuries, creatures who never had existed, creatures of dreams, creatures of nightmares, creatures of no substance. To help bring down an honorable man, an honorable country.

“Why?” I finally asked.

“Because King Karl of Hellebar is an honorable man and immune to Adrielle’s charms,” Tow answered, an edge to his voice. “Because Landros has no desire for the crown and could not be manipulated.”

“He’s rising,” Mason said. The blue dragon stretched lazily, then gathered himself and was airborne, a smooth graceful expression of power in motion, elegance in the air. He climbed steadily, a shaft of metallic blue cutting clearly through the sky.

“A leader among dragons,” I murmured in admiration despite myself.

“What,” Mason asked practically, “will happen to those bewitched?”

Tow’s voice was kind, if his words could not be. “If we cannot defeat her, they will continue as they are until they die, or until she releases them; there is no other way. If we can defeat her, those who yet live may be free.”

A long silence, then Mason’s thoughtful voice. “There are three of us,” he said, “against one.”

“Three males,” Tow said, “against one pregnant and powerful female, a flight of dragons, and Jaimoza’s massed troops. They lie just beyond the far cliff-tops. But her power does still wax and wane. We must take advantage of that, and strike when she is weakest.”

“But how do we know when that is?”

“You will tell us,” Tow said calmly.

Mason gave me an imploring look filled with misery. “I can’t.” He sagged visibly, dropped his head onto his arms.

“One is never truly certain of Sight, lad,” Tow soothed. “You have already done more than I ever could have done, or Hagen.”

“But involvement clouds Sight,” Mason persisted. “I can’t be certain of what I See…because of Hatha.” I hadn’t picked up on the clue, being clouded myself and temporarily all but Sightless; but Tow did. He sighed deeply, then looked up in complete understanding. “Hatha is your sister, isn’t she?”

Mason nodded miserably, then squared his shoulders. “But I can’t just leave all those innocent people to die, or to kill, for evil,” he said firmly, raising his head. “They are honest folk who deserve a better end.” His eyes were wet and ancient beyond their years; all too soon he was suffering part of the continuing price of being a mage.

Gently, I pulled him to a seat on the sun-warmed stone. Perhaps it would help to ease some of the ice that wrapped his heart.

“Then I will aid you,” I said. “Adrielle can do little without her dragons; you can do little without our help.”

Partway up that now-shadowed slope, my mind searching for a way to overpower Adrielle’s inhuman spells, I found myself thinking about the rich power of the Mother Goddess. Was there a way for a mage, a man, to tap into that strength, to gain the Goddess herself as an ally against the evil of our mage sister?

Something tugged at my memory, something Carolee had told me years before. The Goddess, she said, was part of the living earth itself, her body golden as the sun, solid as the warm-colored stone on which all foundations were laid…

Could I, with my Sight and my mage’s powers, link to that great power?

At the time, I had thought Carolee referred to the great golden topaz, the gemstone worn by all Her priestesses, including Carolee. But I had been busy that day and Carolee’s words had simply drifted through my head and out again without recognition or a chance to properly take root.

Now I paused to look more closely at these steep hillsides. I saw a rocky moorland, cut by boulders and scarps, stripped by the wind and the weathering of the seasons, burnished by rain and snow, glowing golden with the sun. I saw towering cliffs, their faces cracked and scored, and streams amid green grass, all surrounded, supported, underlain, by this same warm golden stone. Was this, then, the golden body of the Goddess of which Carolee had spoken so many years ago? Was this the Mother Goddess herself? This bedrock, upthrust and exposed to the elements, split and cracking, rugged as eternity?

I bent and picked up a chunk of the stone in my hand; it was creamy yellow, and felt warm to the touch.

And I knew.

I smiled then, knowing that I had at last come to terms with my searching, and with myself.

I turned to share my discovery with my companions—and stopped in mid-gesture. Far above us where he soared, the blue dragon had seen us. He had turned in his flight, and now dove straight at us, claws extended and jaws spread wide in attack, screaming.

“Down!” I yelled, flattening myself and tumbling Mason from his seat in one frantic motion. Tow was slower, reeling backward from the assault of wings and teeth and claws, his cheek sliced neatly open from eye to chin. The dragon swept up and on by, preparing to attack again and calling his fellows to his side. I had thought to position ourselves and attempt to call the Goddess—how, I had no idea. But suddenly there was no time. So much for good plans.

The dragons rose and gathered, they struck from above in a tumbling wave of wings and claws and teeth, screaming violence. I ducked instinctively as the first wave reached us; Mason rolled away just as claws snatched at the air where he had been. I did not see Tow. Even as the first of them were swooping up and away, others were rising from below to join the fray, launching themselves into flight until the sky all around us was filled with their writhing bodies and beating wings. Only the rocky scree and our own reflexes stood between us and bloody death.

Then, with the flicker of time between one eye-blink and the next—my Sight returned.

I rejoiced. I exulted. I delighted at its return, even as I fought for my life. And I yelled, hoping Mason and Tow could hear me above the hissing, screaming din.

“Adrielle is here!” I screamed to them. “This is her power we fight, and it is failing!” I might just as well have been talking to the roaring waters of a mountain river, or discussing philosophy with the sky, for all the good it did.

Below us Adrielle stood in the meadow, her head uplifted and her loosened hair flying in the air currents from the dragons’ wings. She was crying, chanting, ordering their flight with all of the power  at her command. Above and behind me stood Mason, his head tilted back. He was rising slowly to his full height, fully exposed to those battering wings and ravaging teeth, rising to confront the full fury of that attacking horde. Around him slowly rose the weaving mists of enchantment. On his face was an expression of certainty, of calm joy. And he was singing!

Among that attacking horde, a single gray-blue dragon checked its flight and cocked its head in curiosity. It was Hatha, slowing to swing in toward the hillside. Just below Mason’s feet she landed gracefully, then very deliberately raised her head in song. They made a strangely beautiful duet, those two unlike voices.

Slowly the other dragons followed Hatha’s lead, slowing and descending, breaking off from their attack and hovering nearby or sailing in to land, curious about the strange music.

I was astonished.

Adrielle’s frustration was plain. In a matter of minutes only the single azure male remained in the sky, while on the slope three men stood clustered together, below them on the scree a mass of dragons bright as a living crazy quilt.

Mason stood on an outcrop of that warm golden stone, in full sight and totally unprotected from attack, wreathed in the pale mist of magic. He was singing, accompanied by a chorus of not altogether musical dragon voices. The air around us fairly vibrated with their song. I, too, slowly stood and stepped out into the open, chanting softly and calling my own power.

The blue dragon Landros dropped down into the shadowed bowl of the cirque and landed near Adrielle, returning moments later with her on his broad back. He flew straight to where I stood and hovered there, just clear of the ground. Adrielle’s hair whipped in the wind, her eyes glittered in fury.

“Hagen Templeborn,” she shouted over the noise of his wings and the lullaby that was now weaving quiet peace all around us, “You cannot do this!”

Through the light cloud of my expanding power, I laughed at her.

“And how shall you stop me, sister? Even now your child moves within, fighting to be born. He saps your strength, your power, and he will not be denied.

“May your bones wander in eternal despair, Hagen Templeborn!” Abruptly, Landros shifted beneath her, rippled and slithered out from under her, leaving her scrabbling for her feet on the rocky hillside. Landros soared up and away, then sailed gracefully back to roost just down the slope with the other dragons.

“By the Goddess Herself,” I challenged back, “and by the blood of the mage-child you bore, I call you to answer.”  Adrielle faltered, for it was a strong injunction. She hadn’t known that I knew she’d murdered our newborn son so long ago. That gave me a slight advantage.

The singing stopped, so smoothly and suddenly that its echoes rose into the air long after the voices themselves had ceased.

Mason turned slowly toward Adrielle, drawing on the strength that would later make him great. “By the powers of the earth and the voices of the trees,” he intoned in a voice compelling and rich with power. “By the whisper of the winds and the roar of the rivers, release these souls.” His outspread arms gravely indicated the sinuous forms that lay all around us, and the kine that stood below in the green meadow. “They belong not to you. They are themselves, and human, each with his purpose, each with this reason. They are free men, not slaves. Release them.”

Disbelieving, Adrielle stood staring at Mason’s mist-wrapped form. Then she turned her fury from an unknown, unacknowledged foe, to one she knew.

“What right have you, Hagen Templeborn, to command me?” She faced me boldly, those violet eyes smoldering with hate. Behind them I could read passing pain as the child moved within, and fury that he would not let her be.

“The right of the Teachings,” I answered. “The right of the Word; the right of the Law. You have broken the first rule of the Teachings, have flaunted the power of dark magic before those who are innocent of wrong. I call on the right of the Mage-born!” My words fell into a hushed, expectant silence that included the very air we breathed, the rocks on which we all stood.

A rich, rolling thunder gathered along the hillside, rose from the valley floor, became a voice that broke the silence.

“Be gone,” it intoned. It was the voice of my brother Tow, standing now beside me, tall and straight as a mighty oak, wreathed in clouds. He was as immovable as the golden rock upon which we stood, and oblivious to the blood that ran from his cheek and dripped from his chin. “Be gone. Share no more these hills, this sunlight. Be gone until you have learned to live within the Law. Be cursed until the day you renounce the powers of evil for the powers of good.”

Nearby, Mason was chanting again, but too softly for me to hear. He stood relaxed, his eyes closed, and he wore a soft, bemused golden smile.

“But—”

“Silence, mage-woman!” Tow’s command cracked through the near silence.

Then Mason’s unheard words were in me, singing through my mind, words that I did not know, words that the Teachings said could only be used by the priestesses of the Goddess, words of such power and beauty and strength that the very mountains heard them with joy—words to call the Goddess. They flowed through my mind like a rippling stream in sunlight and issued from my mouth—and from the mouth of Tow, behind me, as well—and rose to touch the very sky.

The chant never faltered as we three men together called the Mother Goddess.

Adrielle, standing before us, wore an expression of absolute disbelief, which shortly turned to absolute horror.

ceridwenFor the Mother Goddess came.

◊ ◊ ◊

She came in glory, she came in fire.

The grasses of the meadow turned silvery, then disappeared beneath a rising layer of fog. Wispy tendrils of smoke and steam arose along the cliff edges and joined with it to form a milky, evanescent haze that climbed higher, a slowly turning, twisting column graceful as a dance.

I felt the hair rising along the back of my neck. The growing Power resonated along the fibers of my body, echoed in my bones. I closed my eyes and welcomed it.

Beside me, Mason’s song continued unbroken, sweet and true and strong.

The mountains muttered and trembled. A section of weathered cliff ponderously sheared from its place, paused for a heartbeat, then fell away and shattered in a cloud of dust. The dragons skittered nervously, sending stones rattling down the cliff-sides, a bright glissando of sound.

The column of cloud, the column of light, climbed higher. It wrapped Adrielle in its embrace, wreathed her in pale luminescence before it coiled in drifts and eddies about her dragons, and our own feet.

“The spiral dance,” Talbor Greenglade murmured, unaware even that he spoke. “The sacred pattern made real.”

Gradually the luminous cloud slowed. It coalesced, solidified, took on shape and form and substance—and became a woman of light, light so bright it dazzled. A frozen waterfall was Her hair, gleaming silk Her gown. Her face was old, weathered, serene and loving; Her eyes sparkling blue, the color of the ocean on a sunlit day, bluer than the mighty arc of sky.

“The Mother Herself,” I whispered, looking full upon Her face. Never in my wildest dreams had I expected our plea to be so clearly heard, so powerfully answered. She had come, regal and powerful, all wise and all knowing. I felt Tow’s flicking glance in my direction, saw Adrielle cringe; Mason’s song never wavered.

I breathed deeply, of snow and dragons and power beyond dream, thoughts potent as a prayer.

History lay in the making, and I, Hagen Templeborn, stood at its heart.

◊ ◊ ◊

Although I was there, I remember few details of what happened next. When at last awareness returned, I was sitting alone on the sharp stones of the hillside, arms around my knees, head down, too exhausted to move. But once again I could see and hear.

“She did it, you know,” came a quiet voice at my side. I lifted my head and saw Mason Alderson, then my gaze drifted away. The mists were gone. Clear sunlight bathed the hills and the valley below.

“She came. She read the charges—they were writ in fire, Hagen!” Mason continued, his voice catching. “Adrielle has been punished. She Who is Mother to All promises that most all will be right again. Look…” He pointed across the valley floor, where even now the King’s Hellebaran troops were pouring through a breach in the valley wall, all but unimpeded by the few ‘Rondi who remained to oppose them. Directly below us, troops were establishing a command center.

All around them the enchanted were wandering aimlessly, small groups forming and reforming; some were already beginning to return to their human forms. Hellebaran healers would soon be gently gathering them in, offering succor and support.

“The Mother said those longest under her enchantment would take longest to recover,” Mason said. “She also said…” he took a deep breath, as though having to prepare himself for what he had next to say, “She said there was yet much that we must do. That they will need tending, those who have been under Adrielle’s spell.”

“I suppose so,” I replied. My voice was a croak, as though dusty, long-unused, my mind drifting with memories of a woman of light, a woman in white—who had spoken to me?

I cleared my mind, my throat, with better success tried again. “How?”

“You’ll have to ask King’s General Jarus for the military explanation. As for Adrielle, the charges were many, and grave. In the end—well, you can see for yourself.” He pointed toward the green-black smudge of a copse of pines across the valley. I looked, and there, just visible, saw Adrielle’s two hounds. They appeared to be in playful pursuit of what appeared to be a bird. Closer examination revealed their prey as a quite ordinary, black and white hen. Both dogs had feathers raffishly stuck to their faces, giving them comical expressions. To the hen, the game was far more serious. She dashed and darted, fluttered and fussed, keeping her coal-black wings and tail just out of their reach.

“A hen?” I asked. “Why a hen?”

“The Mother’s punishment, and curse,” Mason replied. “‘You would have power,’ she said. ‘I leave you powerless. You would be proud; I grant you humility. You would be beautiful; I make you plain. You would live among the greatest; I leave you among the very least.’”

“A powerful injunction.” But a hen?

And what of the Adrielle’s unborn babe? Presumably it was fathered by Jaimoza, but at least once before, Adrielle had conjured up a child. Was this another devious ploy? Had she lost control of the life she now bore? The thought was chilling…

Across the valley, the hen made a sudden fluttering dash for the lower branches of a tree, her wings flashing. She was quick, but one of the hounds was quicker. With surprising agility he jumped and caught her in flight, even as she rose from the ground. Once back on his feet, he dropped to the ground, then pinned her with his paws. His brother soon joined him, and together they began to softly mouth and play with their prize, turning and pulling her this way and that. Soon the hen was frantic, a damp mass of rumpled feathers with bright, terrified eyes.

In a brief moment when she was right side up on the rocky ground, she gave a single brief squawk and in abject terror laid a single, glistening white egg.

What was this new toy laid before their noses? The hounds broke off from their play to sniff at it. A moment’s inattention was all their prey needed; the hen broke frantically away from their clutches, darted into the trees, and was gone.

But the hounds seemed disinclined to pursue her. Instead, they began to nose the egg, sending it rolling and bumping erratically along the ground. With a solid thump, it finally bumped up against an exposed root and cracked partially open. Now the hounds gave it their full attention, wagging their tails, pushing at it and pawing. When it finally broke fully open, they eagerly lapped up its contents until the shell fragments were sparkling clean..

Once done, they lay down happily together in the sunshine and, like two cats, began to wash each others’ faces.

I sighed. Rather an ignoble end to them both, even if they were Adrielle and her child. But what was, was. This was the Mother’s work, and there was nothing I could do to change it, even had I so desired. “What of Tow?”

“Down the hillside, looking for Hatha among the dragons.”

“Ah…” My mind made the connection I had not seen before. “Hatha is your sister,” I said. “And…?”

“Tow’s wife.”

“His wife.” The dragonling, then, was not only Mason’s niece, but also Talbot Greenglade’s daughter. No wonder he had not been able to See clearly, and had asked for Mason’s aid.

I sighed, for connections missed, for eyes that had not seen, and focused on the future.

As always, the Mother was right. She had acted as She saw fit; now it was left to others to finish the task where she had left it off. There remained a great deal of work to do; now that I was thinking again, I could see it clearly.

The King’s General would need advice.

Those enchanted would have need of a mage to aid them through what for some could be a very difficult time of readjustment. Perhaps additional enchantments would be needed to help them on their way…

I began, awkwardly, an attempt to rise, but my legs had been too long still and were reluctant to move. It took Mason’s strong arm to help me to my feet.

“What now?” he asked, studying my face.

“We find King’s General Jarus,” I replied. “There is much yet for us to do.”

— End —

D. M. Recktenwalt is a retired graphic artist, writer/editor who’s addicted to chocolate and popcorn (not necessarily in that order) and to the written word in most of its forms. Her short fiction has appeared in a number of small press publications; her non-fiction work in several specialty magazines. She gardens; spins; knits, crochets and quilts—often “helped” by her two cats.

 

  • Continue Reading

Published by Associate Editor on November 17, 2015. This item is listed in Issue 28, Issue 28 Stories

The Raven and the Forest Girl

ravenby David Landrum

The Raven and the Forest Girl
I

Noelani still had nightmares.
“I’m sorry,” she would say, crying. “I still have dreams about it.”
He reached up and brushed away her tears.
“I was at the pond,” she wept. “Except in the dream, they threw me in and the stone was around my neck. I was drowning.”
He held her. She squeezed him, pressing her body against his and soon fell asleep. He remembered the first time he had seen her.

 

He had been with Elisedd. It was the last day they were together before the Druids selected him for sacrifice. They had returned from hunting, riding through fields guarded by scarecrows, and dismounted at the King’s house. Wanting wine, and wanting to avoid the crowd of sycophants who would waylay Prince Elisedd with petitions the moment he stepped in the door to the Great Hall, the two of them cut through the kitchen.

Squatting by one of the hearth fires, a young woman—she might have been eighteen—fed kindling sticks into the small flame glowing there. Rian thought she was the most beautiful girl he had ever laid eyes on, though her loose hair and the blue bracelet on her arm told him she was pledged and not eligible for marriage. Still, he gazed at her, his heart charmed. She had delicate features: a long, straight nose, big eyes, and a high forehead. Her stance made her shapely buttocks strain against the simple buckskin dress she wore. Her brown locks cascaded over her back. A light fuzz of hair covered her shins. She was barefoot. She built the fire with a look of intense concentration.

They went into the next room.

“Who was the girl by the fire?” Rian asked. “And, yes, I saw that she’s pledged.”

“Her name is Noelani—daughter of Garth. The Druids are training her.”

“For what? Religion?”

“Sort of.”

“She’s pretty.”

“She is,” Elisedd agreed. “Too bad.”

Rian and Elisedd drank wine and went into the Great Hall. They stopped cold. The King, a grave look on his face, stood by his judgment chair. Four Druid priests stood about him. Grave expressions covered their faces as well. The priests made Rian leave. He waited outside. After an hour, he and several others were admitted to the hall. A herald proclaimed the news that shocked everyone in the kingdom. Elisedd would die to open a path of divination.

Rian managed to gain an audience with Cathasach, the King, Elisedd’s father.

“This is barbaric,” he said. “Mother told me no one has died this way in hundreds of years, and you know she served seven winters of pledge before she married father.”

“The situation is grave,” Cathasach said.

The Romans had won several victories last spring. Now that cold weather had ended they were on the march again.

“The Romans have offered us a treaty,” Rian said. “The other tribes who accepted their terms have been treated well. If we defy them, we’ll be enslaved.”

“The sacrifice will tell us how to defeat them.”

“Sacrifice!” Rian shouted. “This is your son!”

“Mind your tongue, boy,” one of the King’s advisers warned, putting a hand on the hilt of his sword.

“You’re Elisedd’s best friend,” Cathasach said, motioning for his adviser to stand down. “If you truly love him, you’ll accept what he has accepted. In the past, the duties of a prince sometimes required sacrifice. We look to the past customs as a hope of freedom. Think of his death as the equivalent of death in battle.”

Rian understood from Cathasach’s tone of voice that his audience was ended. He bowed and left. When he got outside, he began to curse, swear, and throw stones. Afraid someone would see him, he mounted his horse and rode at a wild gallop toward the woodland that separated the territory Cathasach ruled from the lands the Romans had settled. After a time, he slowed his horse and led it to a pool to drink and rest. It was there that he saw her.

The girl—was her name Noelani?—stood at the edge of the forest. Rian stepped into a thicket of linden trees and watched her. Once more, he marveled at her beauty. She stood a moment, reached up to grasp the shoulders of her garment, and pulled it over her head.

His blood jumped at sight of her nakedness. Her slender body glowed in the greenish forest light. She had full, round breasts, hips as shapely has he had imagined them when he saw her by the hearth, a gentle tuft of red hair at her juncture of her thighs, long legs and delicate feet.

She lifted her hands and began to sing. Her song, in a language he could not speak, sounded as if it was a hymn from paradise or a song the gods had written. Its beauty and power captured him. He thought the loveliness of her body expressed itself in her song and that she had just sung out herself—her soul, her essence. He remembered his mother had told him the ancient paeans were not mere tunes, but whispers of heaven and earth in their power and harmony.

As she sang, animals appeared: four deer, a small lynx, and two wild dogs. Rian wondered if he should protect her, but remembered she was a pledged woman—and her being clothed with the wind complicated the matter. Also, she evinced no fear at the appearance of the predatory beasts in the menagerie. She smiled as she stroked the coats of the dogs, which were large and ferocious. Birds appeared then. A raven lit on her shoulder. Linnets landed on the ground about her feet. She held out her hand and a white bird of a type he had never seen perched on her index finger.

After a moment, she lifted her hand. The white bird flew into the wood. The lynx, the dogs, and all the deer but one followed it. The other birds flew off, though he noticed that the raven lit on a branch and watched her. The deer waited patiently as she clothed herself with the garment she had taken off. She patted the deer’s neck. The creature licked her hand. She turned and began walking away from the wood. The doe followed her. Rian watched until she and the animal disappeared down the path.

He lingered, contemplating what he had just seen. Again, he recalled what his mother had told him about her time as an acolyte to the Druids. There were women who had the power to draw animals to their side. They were called Gatherers because the animals that followed them were used as sacrifices. So this was Noelani’s role as a pledged woman. He wondered if the deer would be sacrificed as a part of ceremony for Elisedd.

He rode aimlessly at first, but then, on a whim, followed the raven the girl had summoned as it went from tree to tree, allowing Rian to get closer to him than such birds usually allowed, then flying off but perching in sight, as if it were leading him. He rode a long way along a woodland path and came out of the forest into a land of wide meadows and grain fields swaying in the breeze. Scarecrows with bells tied to their lifeless limbs made a ringing noise to frighten off birds. He saw houses here and there. He suspected he had ridden into Roman-controlled territory. If it was the kingdom of Ghynath, though, which it probably was, he would be in no danger. They had signed treaty with the Romans and lived alongside them in peace. Rian’s family owned land in this kingdom. The Romans had allowed them to retain it. His family rented it out to tenants who farmed it.

He rode on, following the raven until he came to the edge of a town. Roman banners flew on some of the buildings. He stopped to rest in a grove of trees by a pond. His horse drank as he rested. A group of men walked by. One of them greeted him in Latin. He replied in the same language. A man following the group stopped, regarded Rian, and came over to him.

“Greetings, young man. I am Orev. I don’t believe I’ve seen you here before.”

“I’m not from around here.”

“A stranger then. You’re a Celt. I can tell that from your accent and appearance. You speak Latin very well.”

“My mother spoke Latin. She taught me the language. My father had me speak it to the merchants he did business with. Later—well, the king’s son employed me as interpreter.”

“That would be Prince Elisedd. Pity what befell him.”

“You know about that? How?”

“Informers, shall we say? Many in your kingdom don’t agree with what your king plans to do.”

“Neither do I. We should make a treaty with the Roman like the Ghynath have done. And what the King plans to do with his own son is a barbaric practice our people abandoned generations ago. The King has fallen under the sway of the Druids.”

“They’re desperate to preserve themselves,” Orev answered. “The Romans don’t treat them very well when they conquer an area where the Druids hold power.”

“The Romans? You speak of them as if they were a people separate from you. Aren’t you a Roman?”

He was dressed like one. Rian could tell from his speech that his Latin was his native tongue.

“I am a Roman Citizen, but I come from the Provinces and don’t exactly give my loyalty to them. So the answer to your question is yes—and no.

Rian suddenly felt glum.

“Do Romans approve of human sacrifice?”

“They abhor it, as everyone should.”

“I wish they would launch an invasion of our land before Elisedd dies. They might rescue him.”

“He won’t be rescued, but the Romans will gain your kingdom.”

Rian looked at him. “Are you a prophet?”

He laughed. “Prophecy is from God,” he said, sounding almost as if he were quoting rather than just making a statement. “I only observe and judge like anyone else.”

“Do you have a prophetic word for me?”

Orev looked straight at him. “You will thrive, but someday you will become a man—and not a man. You will live a life that is not a life, but you will be restored to life and be full man once more.”

Rian blinked. “What does that mean?”

Orev gestured and laughed. “I don’t know. If it made sense, it wouldn’t be a prophecy. But it will make sense to you one day.”

With that, Orev took his leave.

His horse finished drinking and trotted over to him. He patted its neck. Rian remembered how long he had been riding and thought he needed to return to his own land He returned, arriving back in the kingdom near dusk. Because he was an employee of the king, he had an apartment in the royal compound, but he did not want to go there. He did not want to be near the place. He hoped Cathasach would come to his senses. He ate at a tavern and heard that the Prince had died. The Druids stabbed him the stomach and interpreted his writhing and the blood that flowed from his wounds. The sacrifice was auspicious, the people in the tavern said. Cathasach would defeat the Romans. The kingdom of Voltanda would remain free.

Rian went home. His mother and father tried offer words of comfort over Elisedd’s loss, but he was sullenly inconsolable. That night when he went to bed he dreamed a raven flew into the bedroom. After that, Rian found himself at the edge of Brendályn’s pond and saw a group of men dragging Noelani, hands bound, screaming and pleading, to the water to drown her. He woke with a start. Dawn had come. He smelled porridge cooking, got up, washed and dressed. After a trip to the privy, he came into the kitchen. Fenella, his sister, who was visiting with her husband, stirred a pot of oatmeal hanging in the fireplace. Barran, her husband, sat at the table with Rian’s father. He took his place with them. His mother came in. Her feet and the hem of her dress were wet with dew.

“Our neighbor Ahern has brought me distressing news,” she said. “The Romans have assembled a force and are coming this way. Cathasach has called us all to arms and they’re going to kill the girl who is their Gatherer.”

All three men in the room stood, alarmed.

“Kill her?” Rian repeated. “Why?”

“She defiled the ceremony.”

“How?”

“I don’t know, Rian. But she’s to die at noon today.”

“Are they going to drown her?” he asked, afraid of her affirmation.

“She is a virgin, so they will not shed her blood,” his father said. “We need to report to our units. Rian, the King will probably need you to stand at his side as an interpreter. Go to him immediately.”

Rian’s father and Barran went outside, saddled horses, and galloped off to join their home guard units. Rian lingered behind. Though he knew it was his duty to report for service to the King, he decided he would not go. By his brutality toward his own son, and Rian’s best friend, Cathasach had forfeited his right to Rian’s loyalty. He would rescue the girl and take the consequences. They had killed Elisedd and lied about his death throes being auspicious. Now they were going to kill a young virgin woman. Surely, he thought, the gods did not approve the murder of innocent people. The King, on the advice of his Druid Priest, had slain a young man who was brave, dutiful, and obedient to his father. Now they planned to kill an innocent girl who had denied her own desires in the service of religion.

His mother, who must have caught the look in his eyes at the table, ran out of the door to their house, arms extended.

“Rian, don’t try to interfere,” she cried.

He looked down at her. “Why not, Mother?”

“They’ll kill you.”

“They seem very keen on killing people these days—people who have done harm to no one.”

“We mustn’t ask questions.”

“I question when a brave young man and innocent maiden are murdered.”

“Don’t say that! You’ll bring the wrath of the gods upon us.”

“I like to think the gods are as offended at this as I am. If the gods are higher than we, it would seem their compassion and sense of justice would exceed our own and so they would aid me in what I plan to do.”

“Rian, please,” she wept.

“I’m sorry, Mother. I have to go.” He rode off.

He galloped to Brendályn’s pond. He wore a sword and dagger, but as he neared the place he remembered it was sacred to the Goddess Ardwinna. Carrying a weapon into a place sacred to her would constitute sacrilege. As he rode, the impossible questions of right and wrong, the sacred and the profane, the holy and the common ran through his mind. A sacred place was a place of peace; hence, weapons were forbidden in its precincts. Did such a space sanctify murder? The Goddess Ardwinna, a chaste goddess who had never known a man, exuded gentleness, love, kind, and purity. Would she approve the brutal killing of a virgin in her own sacred territory? And what had Noelani done? Surely she would not have deliberately blasphemed. He had only glimpsed her twice, but in those moments he read devotion in her gaze.

Girls who were pledged as she had been pledged agreed to their vows and did not enter service at the direction of their families, as many girls did; they entered service at an age when their reason could discern choices and when their bodies were developed to the point that they understood desire and had some idea of what their vows would demand of them. Noelani had agreed to the pledge and, when he saw her, looked like a determined woman who had embraced a solitary life willingly and with absolute commitment.

Would she even want to be rescued? In his dream, she had begged and pleaded. Had he only dreamed what he wanted to see?

Rian tethered his horse in a brake of birch trees. Their white and black trunks stood, slender and lovely, in the light of noon. Their bright leaves fluttered in the breeze. A moment later, he heard chanting. Near a calm pond surrounded by willow trees, he saw a group of mannequins—four of them, better-made then what you might see in a farmer’s field, but unendurably grotesque. The Druids had set them up in connection with the ceremony about to take place. Amid the chanting he heard a woman sobbing.

He sneaked close to the noises. Coming to a stand of massive cottonwoods where chattering leaves concealed the noise of his approach, he drew closer.

Four men armed with swords and javelins went past him followed by a procession of Druids—eight of them. Two led Noelani. She wore a white smock, just like she had worn in his dream. A rope encircled her wrists. Another rope looped about her neck. A Druid carried a stone to which the rope around her neck was attached.

“Please,” she wept. Rian tensed. He put his hand on the hilt of his dagger. “For the love of the chaste Ardwinna, be merciful to me! I tried not to. I didn’t mean to.”

Rian undid his sword belt and cast it aside. Even if the men escorting Noelani to her death were armed, he would not bring a weapon into a sacred place. He would save her by the force of his body, though he did retain his dagger to cut the rope they had put around her hands and neck. After uttering a quick prayer to Ardwinna, he bolted out of the thicket.

CS00634POPAs he did so, a number of things happened simultaneously. The Druids and their guards halted and faced him. At the same moment, he heard twanging, the whistling of what sounded like arrows, and saw one of the Druids and two of the guards fall to the ground. Taking advantage of the confusion, Rian sprang, sliced the rope that tethered Noelani to the stone, and cut the cord binding her hands. At the same moment, ten armed men in red uniforms—Romans—broke through the underbrush. Acting instinctively, Rian seized Noelani’s arms and leaped with her into the pond.

The two of them splashed, went under, and came up. A melee had developed on the shore just a few feet from them.

“Can you swim?” he asked Noelani.

She nodded, water streaming from her hair on to her face.

“Let’s make for the shore.” He pointed. “Maybe we can escape.”

They swam to the side of the pond opposite the battle. When they emerged, dripping wet from the deep, bushes shook and they heard the clattering weapons and armor and the creak of leather harness. Eight Roman soldiers, swords drawn, formed a semi-circle in front of them.

Rian produced his dagger. A solider stepped forward.

“Give me the knife, boy,” he said in Brythonic, the Celtic tongue. When Rian did not respond, he added, “Be sensible. You don’t have a chance against us.”

Rian sighed and gave him the dagger. The man looked like an auxiliary—a local who functioned as a scout and translator for the Romans. The thin smock Noelani wore was soaked and her nakedness showed through its sodden fabric. One of the Romans gave her his red cape to wear. This was a good sign, Rian supposed. Also, they did not bind him. The auxiliary, named Dolan, gestured for them to follow. Rian glanced to the other side of the pond. The Romans had captured the four guards. They had killed all eight Druids. Rian and Noelani followed Dolan and the Romans.

They led them to a staging area. A squad of cavalry and probably 300 foot soldiers lolled in ranks under Roman banners. Dolan led them to a man who wore gold-inlaid armor. Rian knew this meant he was an officer—probably the unit commander. After a short conference, Dolan gestured. The soldiers pointed. Rian and Noelani found themselves in the presence of a Roman official.

“I am Arius Nebridius,” he said, “Commander of Hispana, Legion IX of the Imperial Roman Army. Who are you?”

He spoke the Brythonic language fluently. He had probably been born here. The Romans had occupied parts of Britain for hundreds of years. They gave their names.

“Maiden,” he said, fixing his eyes Noelani, “what is your association with the Druids?”

“I am a pledged woman who serves their needs.”

“In what way?”

“I cook for them. I clean up after their sacrifices. I obey them and act as their servant.”

“Dolan tells me they were going to kill you—drown you in the pond. Why was that?”

“I committed sacrilege.”

“Can you explain?”

“I”—she breathed in to steady herself. “I vomited at the sacrifice of Prince Elisedd. The sight of him crying out, and writhing in a pool of his own blood sickened me. What I did made the sacrifice inauspicious, and they sentenced me to death.”

“Such barbarity should sicken anyone. I am sorry your eyes had to look upon such a sight.” He turned to Rian. “You, boy—you saved her life. Are you a relative?”

“No, sir.” He hesitated and then said, “I’m in love with her.”

The commander laughed. “Well, now. This is getting interesting.”

“He was Elisedd’s best friend,” Noelani put in.

Everyone reacted to her words. Custom dictated that women—especially virgin women—spoke to men only when spoken to first.

“Indeed,” Nebridius said. “I’m told the action of the Druids was unpopular and has alienated the people of this kingdom.”

“I don’t know about that, sir,” Rian put in, “but it certainly alienated me. As you said, it was a barbarity. Our people are disgraced by such an action. And then they were going to murder her—a virgin and a pledged woman—because she reacted as any human being with a tender heart would react when beholding such a cruel and bloody act.”

“You speak well, young man.”

“Ego narro vestri lingua, Dux. Ego servo ut a reddo pro nostrum rex regis.” (I speak your language, Commander. I served as a translator to our king.)

“That’s even better. Would you be willing to deliver a message to the leader of your people? If you do, we will reward you. And you can have the girl.”

“She is under vow,” Rian began.

“No,” Noelani said. “The Druids took the status of holiness from me. My vows are nullified. I am nothing but a lost soul.”

“If you deliver the message,” the commander told Rian, speaking loudly to indicate he was making an official promise, “you can have the girl. Otherwise, we’ll sell her as a slave, and I think you know what that will mean for her. I don’t want war. I want a treaty. The terms will be generous. There is no reason for bloodshed. Will you agree to this?”

Rian said he would.

The Romans took Noelani. She told him later they housed her with the Vestals at a temple just inside their territory. Rian’s tribe, the Voltandi, had gathered for war. He brought Nebridius’ terms. The chieftains and clan leaders thought them reasonable. The King, though, led by the Druids, refused them. That night, the leaders of the tribe deposed him. Celtic kings did not rule by right but were subject to the Council’s decrees. Cathasach’s nobles felt outrage that he had sacrificed his own son and groveled at the beck and call of the Druids. Many Celts had become Christians; even those who worshipped the old gods did not trust the Druids. They also censured them for what they had intended to do Noelani.

Things developed rapidly after this. A parley was arranged. The nobility elected a new ruler and signed a treaty with the Romans, who demanded a sum of gold each year, which the leaders deemed not a burdensome amount, and permission to build settlements and military bases on Voltandi land. To Rian, though, the finest moment came when he rode to the Temple of Vesta and to Noelani, who had received manumission—freedom from her vow and transfer to his authority.

The two of them rode off together as the sun set over the forest of their homeland.

They came to the farmland the chieftains of his people had given him as a reward for his service. He looked over at her when their horses came to a halt.

“This is where I live. I”—

“I am your wife,” she said. “I must be. The only other thing I could do is return to my relatives—my mother and father are dead. My brothers and sisters are loyal to the Druids. They’ll make me a slave and a whore if I seek refuge with them.”

The shadows lengthened. When he glanced at her, her beauty made him tremble.

“What do you want, Noelani?”

“I want you to take me into your home. We’ll consummate our marriage. I am your wife.”

“Should we go to the temple first?”

“Ardwinna will bless our union. We can declare our pledge before her later.”

He took her as his bride.

Things went their normal course. The leaders of his people had given him a fair tract of land near the Forest of Cistonion. They soon had children—three boys and two girls. The Voltandi lived equitably with the Romans. Rian and Noelani’s farm prospered. Their children grew and married. Two of his sons married into the ruling clans of the Voltandi. One of his daughters, Seana, had a bent toward religion and thought to pledge herself to the service of Ardwinna, but then fell in love with a young man and decided to marry rather than vow herself to chastity and service. She had the gift of prophecy and knew gods spoke through her. She learned the prophetic songs of the people. Even as a wife and mother, she spoke as an oracle and a bard who knew the ancient hymns sacred to their people. After their children were grown to adulthood, the Romans withdrew from Britain.

The Roman army had maintained security for the Celtic Britons. Their withdrawal led the Picts, the Irish, and the Anglo-Saxons, to invade the land. It was at this time that Rian’s people sought the help of the goddess Morrigan.

It was also at this time that Rian received the gift of prophecy.

One night he dreamed the former King’s life was in danger. That morning he left Noelani with the children and went to Cathasach’s estate.

“You are in danger,” he told him. “You need to flee.”

Cathasach sneered. Rian could see how much his behavior—sacrificing his son, condemning Noelani—had filled him with guilt and remorse. His deposition had also filled him anger. And he was not well-disposed toward Rian, who had rescued Noelani and rebuked him for his design to kill Elisedd.

“How do you know this?”

“I dreamed it.”

“You can interpret dreams? Since when are you a prophet?”

“Prophecy belongs to God,” he said, almost before he thought of it, remembering when Orev, whom he had not seen in all these years, had said the same thing. “My daughter has the gift of prophecy. Perhaps a bit of it lies in my soul as well.”

“From ‘God,’ you say? You’re a Christian now?”

“I am a follower of Ardwinna, as I have always been.”

“The girl? Is she well?”

“She’s well.”

“I don’t think someone who has defied the gods like you did in rescuing her has any spiritual authority. You’re not qualified to tell me anything.”

Rian thought to mount a scathing rebuke of Cathasach. Here was a man who had been suborned by religious fanatics, a thing that led to crime and his deposition. Rian restrained himself.

“I’m obligated to tell you your life is in danger and you should flee this place. I came here out of affection to you, my Lord—and out of loyalty. You were my sovereign. For many years you led our kingdom well. I respected you, served you, and stood as a loyal retainer in your wars, poor though I was. The Divine Power sent me to deliver a warning to you. Do with it as you chose.”

Having said that, he left.

He thought Cathasach would reject his counsel, but the old man retired that morning to a stronghold one of his relatives owned. He also summoned several loyal kinfolk who rallied to defend him. Sure enough, a group of hired killers from another tribe attacked his home the day he left. When they found out where he had fled, they moved on the fortress only to be attacked by his kinsman.

Cathasach rewarded Rian with money and an apology. The incident bolstered his fame as a prophet. He sought Orev but could not find him and assumed he left in the Roman evacuation.

Over the next few years, his prophetic gift protected the kingdom. His people defended themselves against the raiding parties—Picts, Irish, Vikings—when they raided Voltandi territory, With his guidance, they were able to defeat the Anglo-Saxons. Rian knew their plans and movements. Each time they attacked, the Voltandi would be waiting for them. Rian’s words never fell to the ground.

He knew prophecy was not a ladder to wealth or power. It was a gift, and he functioned as steward of it. Noelani’s understanding of the limitations spiritual roles imposed helped him exercise discipline and not use his gifts from personal gain. The years passed. They grew older, saw their grandchildren and managed their prosperous farm. When he reached age 45, Noelani died from an infection brought on by a broken leg.

Grief darkened his life. His mother, past sixty, wise and beautiful in her age, told him how all who live will die and that he had shared many years with Noelani. Her children were her legacy and carried her life and blood. He tried to be consoled.

It was also at this time that the rulers of his people began to seek the face of Morrigan.

He had warned them twice to avoid her. “She is treacherous and seeks to enslave all who cross her threshold. No good will come from an alliance with her.” But the rulers were uneasy. Rian’s prophecies enabled them to remain free and to intercept raiders and know the plans of enemy armies—but his wife had died. What if Rian died too? He was as vulnerable as any human being. Morrigan demonstrated her power and supposed good will by aiding the Voltandi in a battle against the Anglo-Saxons. It ended in a notable victory for the Celts.

Rian again warned them.

“Morrigan is the Goddess of Discord. It is not in her nature to bring good.”

“She is the Goddess of Battle,” Badden, their king said. “She gave us victory. How could you doubt her good will?”

Rian returned to his farm. His hired men harvested grain. Their wives worked at various tasks. Their children played or did chores. He walked to Noelani’s grave. As he stood there, he knew what would happen and waited patiently, eventually hearing hoof beats. A group of armed riders approached, Badden among them. They circled him.

“Don’t kill my retainers,” he said. “And spare my daughter and son-in-law. They’ve done no despite to you. Of course, I haven’t either.”

“You have my word no harm will come to your people, though they will have to find work elsewhere,” Badden replied. Rian knew he was a man of his word. “Your daughter is a prophetess and married to one of the ruling clans. We would never do despite to a servant of the goddess or to the families of our rulers. As for your last point, we’ll let Morrigan decide that one.”

MorriganThe sky darkened as in an eclipse. Silence fell. Birds ceased to sing and the wind grew still. It was as if the land held its breath. A swirl of purple smoke rose inside the circle of horses. And Morrigan appeared.

She wore a long purple garment. Her pale skin and red lips made him shudder. Her hair fell in a black wave to the small of her back. She was barefoot. She leveled a look of absolute contempt at Rian.

“Foolish, hollow man,” she sneered. “Did you think that through some puny gift of magic you could stand against me?”

He did not reply. He turned to Seana who had seen the riders and rushed over with her husband and some of his hired men. “The hymn of Laoise,” he told her. She nodded.

“Do you assume there is magic in an old hymn to the gods that could overcome me?” Morrigan laughed. “I’ll show you whose power is the greater. You are nothing. I will make you a man and not a man.”

“You will,” he replied, and he knew he spoke with the voice of prophecy, “but you will be underdone by the scarecrow you plan to make of me, and by a raven, your totem animal. In the end you will lose all you have gained.”

Her face showed dark thunder. He felt the transformation.

On the ground he beheld the limp, lifeless shadow of a mannequin—a scarecrow, a man and yet not a man—hung on a cross piece. He could see and could feel the dry wind of autumn and the sunshine on his head. But he did not feel his heartbeat, did not feel the flow of his blood, the warmth of his bowels, nor the rush of air into his lungs. Morrigan smiled at her enchantment.

“Let this be a warning to anyone who would defy me,” she said, with emphasis on the word me. Your kingdom will grow in power as long as I am obeyed. This farm will be abandoned. The wood adjacent to it will become mine. I will make it a sacred place, and you will supply me with chaste girls to serve as my acolytes and attend my altar here.”

With that, she vanished.

Orev’s prophecy came true. Rian was a mannequin. But the story was not over. As the sun set, he watched Badden and his soldiers ride off. He wondered at the years that lay ahead.

II

The Demetae could have defended Wells Fortress easily except that Morrigan lent the Voltandi her evil magic. The goddess would not lower her dignity by standing in their ranks, but she sent her flock. After the besieging army approached with ladders and siege towers ready, the sky darkened. A mass of black birds came like a storm wind, diving at the soldiers, flying in their faces, pecking at their eyes and tearing at their skin. Men fell from the parapets; the birds flew hard enough to upset vats of boiling oil and molten lead, setting the upper walkways afire. The creatures clawed and tore at the flesh of the defenders, while the assaulting members of Voltandi clan hoisted their ladders and rolled their siege towers forward. The Demetae were unable to regroup and fight back. In minutes their enemies had surmounted the walls and swarmed inside. The flock of Morrigan rose into the sky and disappeared, a black cloud moving off toward the eastern forests.

Gowan fought his way out of the scene of slaughter. He hoped to find Kennis amid the crowds of terrified women running about, but he did not lay eyes on her. He and five other men formed a squad and managed to escape through the livestock gate. Pursuers came after them. They scattered in five directions. Gowan fled into the forest running until he could not go on.

Too cautious and too afraid to sleep, he rested until some of his strength returned and pushed on until he found a brook. He drank and dunked his head in the icy water. Looking up, he saw black smoke rising a good distance away. Wells Fortress—burned, its people slaughtered and enslaved. Kennis—he didn’t want to think what had probably happened to her. He realized how close he was and that the Voltandi would eventually scour the area of fugitives. Gowan drank more water and headed deep into the forest, where he would be more difficult to track.

He moved steadily into the woods north of his conquered homeland. The massive trees blotted out the light of day. An eerie green glow was his only illumination as he moved steadily, putting as much distance as he could between him and the battle site.

The wood abounded in dangers. He saw two massive bears and a wolf. Where a solitary wolf stood, the pack was not far away. For the next two weeks, he hid—climbing trees when search parties appeared, sleeping in caves and hollow oaks, surviving by eating nuts and fruit he found, drinking water from clear streams, once or twice catching fish with his hands and eating them raw. On the afternoon of his fourteenth day in the wood, head throbbing, stomach empty, Gowan spotted a clearing and made for it.

He saw a small house in the middle of a field. Several more structures, collapsed or sagging, stood off in the distance. He saw no people, no animals, no smoke coming from the chimney on the one building still standing in the midst of what appeared to have once been a fairly good-sized farm. He made his way toward the house.

It sat empty. The shutters stood open. No door separated it from the elements. It was empty of furniture. Gowan looked around, stepped inside, and turned to once again scan the area around the house. He saw outlines of what had once been plots of cultivated fields. Stalks of grain grew in clumps here and there. He hurried over to them, stripped the heads from the stalks, rubbed the chaff from them, and chewed them. An overgrown patch to one side of the house suggested a neglected garden. There he found pumpkins and turnips amid the weeds. The farm orchard still bore fruit. He cut up one of the small pumpkins and ate it. He also found some carrots.

The food made him sleepy. Even though the sun still shown, he settled into one corner of the empty house, took off his tunic and boots, rolled up in the tunic, and immediately fell asleep.

common-raven-3aHe woke in the morning, sore and hungry. After relieving himself and putting on his tunic, he headed for the garden. Gowan stopped in his tracks when he saw a raven perched on the tumble-down garden fence, staring at him.
He looked around. Seeing no other birds, he relaxed. Morrigan’s flock did her bidding, but not all ravens were evil—though most people considered them birds of ill omen. He opened the sagging gate and walked into the area enclosed by a lopsided fence. The raven flew over to a roost a few feet away, staying closer than such birds usually stayed to a human presence.

Going back to the garden, he found five more pumpkins, several turnips, and some onions. He would not starve. He harvested the produce and stored it in the house, found firewood, and kindled it with the flint he carried at all times. He spitted the vegetables and searched for water. Not far from the house, a spring flowed. He took a drink of the icy water and felt his spirits rally. He might survive. All he had known had been taken by his clan’s enemies. Still, not everything was lost. The Voltandi would subjugate his people, not massacre them. Kennis’ beauty would mean she would be raped—or possibly taken as a prize for one of their high-ranking chieftains to marry or make a whore. He sighed and felt a surge of anger, but what was the point of anger? He could not alter what had happened. Perhaps she had escaped—not likely, but he could not rule out the possibility. Kennis was a brave, strong, crafty young woman. As he knelt to turn the garden fruits on the spit, he heard the raven scream. Looking up, he saw it posed above the door of the house.

His fears returned. Why was it following him? Birds avoided people. Could it be one of Morrigan’s flock coming to spy him out? He gazed at the creature and sighed with resignation. If Morrigan had sent it here, he could do little to prevent it from revealing his presence. Gowan doubted he was important enough to merit the goddess’s attention. The Voltandi had probably agreed to worship Morrigan or provide her with young women to serve at her shrine. It crossed his mind that Kennis, if captured, might have been forced to be one of Morrigan’s forest girls. When he thought this, the bird on the lintel squawked and flapped its wings.

Its behavior startled him so much he stood. The bird did not fly but continued to cry out in its high-pitched, grating voice and to flutter its wings.

“Trying to tell me something, bird?” he scoffed. The sound of his own voice startled him. The bird quieted. Its shiny round eyes seemed to meet his and then it lifted off and flew over the fields and outbuildings toward the tree line.

Silence fell. Gowan checked the vegetables. They had softened. He ate ravenously and then set out to explore the limits of the abandoned farm that had become his refuge.

The outbuildings had sagged or fallen down completely. He found nothing useful in them, though he could burn the boards for firewood. The privy had collapsed on itself. The scent of hog manure told him a broken-up fence had once enclosed a pig sty. If the pigs had gone feral, he thought, they might be living in the wood nearby and he could hunt them. He noticed more patches of grain, nearly ripe. He could harvest it over the next few days.

He thought of his own holdings, his bachelor house, his forge, and the few possessions he had owned. All of it would have been taken by a Voltandi soldier. Possibly he could build a new life here.

Going further out, he came to the place where the scarecrow he had noticed yesterday stood. It had held up remarkably well, given the length of time the farm must have been abandoned. The straw stuffing and the old coat and pants had not turned to dust in the sun, rain, and winter snow. A dried gourd formed the head. The painted eyes, nose, and mouth shone dark and clear in spite of exposure to weather. The scarecrow stood at the limit of the property. As Gowan surveyed the ground past it, the raven lit on the scarecrow’s shoulder. Gowan laughed.

“One hell of a scarecrow you are,” he chuckled. The bird gaped at him. It appeared to be the same one that had fluttered on his doorstop. Maybe it had a nest around here. Or it might be the previous owners had befriended it—made a pet of it. He had known people to do this. One of his friends—now dead or enslaved, he thought—had taught a jackdaw to mimic words. As this remembrance crossed his mind, the raven cackled, “Forest girl.”

He gaped. The bird fixed its eyes on him as if to confirm what it uttered constituted a genuine communication, not mimicking or stock and store. Gowan shook his head. His grief over Kennis coupled with hunger and exhaustion had made him think mad thoughts. He turned and headed back to the house.

Once inside, he dug a pit for his food, lined it with stones, and covered it with old planks so animals would not plunder his store. He tried to dismiss what the raven had uttered, but he could not stop thinking that the very phrase—and it was not a phrase used in everyday speech—had crossed his mind only an hour before.

He stepped to the door and wondered if the sacred wood of Morrigan lay nearby. If the bird had a connection to her, it might have come from there. He remembered rumors that her forest was somewhere in this area. Her altar and the forest girls who brought a daily sacrifice to the stones sacred to the goddess lay within her sacred wood.

As the day wore on, his curiosity burned. Just past noon, he made his way toward the tree line and into the dark of the ancient forest.

Gowan fought through the underbrush and eventually found well-defined trails. They did not lead to the edge of the forest where the trees ended and cultivated land began. They picked up about thirty feet from the forest’s edge. Yet they were wide and well-worn, as if people walked them frequently. He followed a half mile or so and stopped cold. A few feet ahead of him, he saw Kennis.

No mistaking it and no hallucination. She wore a coarse, threadbare dress—sleeveless and shorter than modesty allowed (it came above her knees). Her hair fell about her shoulder in tangles. Her feet, legs, hands, and arms were dirty. She held a double handful of acorns.

At first he could not speak but the recovered his voice.

“Kennis! Kennis!”

She looked at him. He thought he glimpsed a flash of recognition on her eyes, but then her expression went hostile and ugly, her stance belligerent. She opened her mouth, hissed, spat at him, and, clutching the acorns to her breasts, sprinted down the path into the woodland darkness.

Gowan followed. Kennis ran with bare feet down the forest path. He gained on her, calling after her, but she did not turn about or respond to his voice. Gowan had almost caught her when he slowed to a stop.

In front of him two more women stood. They wore garments identical to what Kennis had on, but they were filthy dirty, their hair long, matted and tangled. Long curly nails protruded from their fingers and toes. Their wild eyes challenged him. They opened their mouths wide, tongues extended, and hissed at him.

He looked up saw two of them posed in tree branches above him. One was naked, the other wrapped in a smock full of rends. He heard more hissing a saw a trio of the women off to one side of the path. Hatred and murder shone in their eyes. They moved toward him. Kennis had disappeared.

Gowan put his hand on his dagger and backed up. He did not want to kill women, even wild women of the forest who looked to be possessed. As he backed away, the wild females stayed put. He walked backwards until he was a good distance from them, turned, hurried to where the path ended, and returned to the fields and open land.

He paused, trying to get his breath and tame the crazy thoughts going through his head. It had been Kennis. No doubt of that. She had even briefly recognized him. But what had happened to her? How could she have transformed in such a short time? And who were the other women? What had he just seen?

Glancing up, he saw the raven sitting on in a tree branch looking down at him.

He remembered what it had uttered earlier in the day. He wondered for a moment if it would say “forest girl” again, but as it stared at him he knew such a repetition would not be necessary. Kennis had been changed to one of Morrigan’s savage acolytes. She had been captured and given to the Goddess of War and Discord. Morrigan had enchanted her and consigned her to serve her altar in her sacred grove. He looked up at the raven.

“Are you an enchanted creature? Are you one of Morrigan’s flock? Do you mean me evil or good?”

It did not answer nor move. He fancied it listened and understood but did not have voice to reply. After a time, he turned and went back to his house. He stirred the ashes of the fire, threw on more wood, and watched as it blazed up. He decided not to eat anything more, though hunger gnawed at his insides. Darkness fell. Gowan stared into the fire and remembered.

A wise woman had told him about Morrigan’s forest girls. She had called them “forest maidens,” but everyone else called them “forest girls.”

“They are captives delivered as tribute to the evil goddess. They attend the altar in her sacred wood and live their lives as wild, virgin acolytes. They are under some sort of enchantment. Living under the spell of the goddess makes them like animals. They are extremely dangerous and will destroy anyone who comes into their realm.”

Weariness came upon him. He started, though, when he heard chanting. He listened, stepping away from the fire so its crackling would not interfere with the song that wafted through the dark. It rose in a solemn, eerie, melancholic strain—like a threnody, like a lament, though softer; not a lamentation exactly, but a song sung so sadly it broke his heart. Kennis’ voice was part of the choir. She was there, in the wood, not very far from him. He could rescue her—or could he? Gowan covered the ashes to his fire, went into the house, rolled up in his tunic, and fell asleep.

The Raven spoke to him.

He dreamed of it. It spoke, but not in words. Still, he understood. Kennis, it told him, had been taken captive and delivered to the goddess, who had made her a forest maiden to serve to her altar. The bird was not one of Morrigan’s flock. He would reveal who he was later on. There was a way to rescue Kennis. He, the raven, could not reveal it, though.

“Who can?” Gowan demanded in his dream.

“The oracle,” the bird told him.

“Who is the oracle?”

No answer. He only saw the raven perched on the shoulder of the scarecrow.

“Who are you?” he asked the raven.

“Orev.”

Gowan woke. He ate turnips and found a blackberry brake by the abandoned outhouse. After cleaning up by the spring and washing and drying his clothes, he spent the rest of the morning gleaning grain from the patches of volunteer stalks growing in clumps about the field. At the end of his labor, two bushels of wheat filled the ceramic storage urns he found in one of the outbuildings. He roasted a portion of it. When he carried it inside the house to eat, the raven lit on the table, gazed up at him with its dark, round eyes, and squawked.

“Orev,” Gowan said.

The bird stared. Gowan remembered more of the dream. The thought of Kennis hissing at him, her eyes exuding the look of a madwoman, her hair—which he had thought so beautiful—matted and tangled, her body filthy dirty, bare feet, clothed in an immodest garment—the memory sent surges of pain though him. He fought down his anger, sat in the rickety chair he had dragged from an outbuilding to the main house, and glumly ate. Though he knew ravens were carrion birds, he threw a handful of wheat kernels on the tabletop. To his surprise, the bird snapped them up. The two of them finished eating. Gowan went to the spring to drink. The raven followed him. After slaking his thirst, he heard Orev squawk. The creature flapped its wings and flew into the air. He rose in a high arc, descended, and landed on the shoulder of the scarecrow.

Gowan once more remembered his dream.

He walked to where the mannequin hung on its pole.

“This is the oracle?”

The raven made no sound. Gowan smiled to think of an oracle with no ability to speak. But as he thought this, he felt something buffet him. He felt no pain, but some kind of force hit him like a gust of wind strikes one on a blustery day. He seemed to see the sun, the stubbly fields of grain, his own face, and the ruins of a building all at the same time. After only a moment, everything reverted to normalcy.

His heart pounded and he felt short of breath. As he contemplated the origin of the spell that had overcome him, the raven rose into the air, screeched, circled him, and flew to a berry bush. Gowan puzzled. The raven screamed. He understood that he was to follow it.

He walked the long distance. Orev the raven would perch and, when Gowan drew close, would fly to a new mark. This continued until he crested a hill and came to the ruins of an ancient structure. It was the ruin he had seen in his confusing vision when he stood in front of the scarecrow.

He followed the raven inside. It settled on the ground and pecked.

Gowan stared in puzzlement. The raven drove its beak down furiously in one spot. Gowan drew his dagger and tapped with its hilt where the bird had pecked with such determination. The stone floor seemed hollow beneath that area. Elsewhere, it sounded solid.

He looked about him. It was a Roman ruin. They had abandoned Britain many years ago, but the structures they had built dotted the countryside, some still in use, others crumbling and uninhabited. On one wall of the structure he saw a six-pointed star. Racking his memory, Gowan finally recognized it as the symbol of the Jews. They had come here with Romans. This must have been a temple to their god, he thought. The raven screeched and fluttered. Gowan looked around for a heavy stone (he would not risk breaking the blade of his dagger), found a round granite boulder, and began to hammer at the hollow spot. After seven or eight hits, the space in the floor shattered.

sword-LGReaching into the hollow spot beneath the floor, Gowan felt something cool and metallic. His fingers encountered a sharp edge. He realized it was a sword, grasped the hilt, and drew it into the bright light that filled the roofless building.

He held it up. It was a magnificent blade, richer than any he had ever seen. Jewels adorned its hilt. Its long steel blade glistened. He marveled at its balance and its workmanship.

“My sword,” a voice said.

Gowan cried out in fear and turned to face a man in a purple tunic. He wore a black braided beard. His hair fell in ringlets to his shoulders. A gold torq encircled his neck. Rings adorned each of his fingers. He chuckled.

“I’m sorry I frightened you, Gowan. I’m Orev—Prefect of Midian. That is my sword you’re holding. Your grasp of it enabled me to break the enchantment in which I have lived for 2000 years. Prior to this I could assume human form for short periods of time. Now I can assume my human form and remain in it as long as I desire.”

Gowan gaped. The man smiled.

“It feels very good to be human again.”

“You were imprisoned in the body of bird?” Gowan said, not knowing how to even speak of what he was seeing.

“In a manner of speaking. I was killed when Gideon’s Hebrew army overcame our forces at Orev—the place came to be named after me. Of course, it’s a good idea to protect yourself with an enchantment. My spirit passed into the body of my totem animal, the creature after which I was named, and remained there, more or less, until now. One of the Hebrews took my sword as a prize of war and passed it on to his heirs. So it was for thousands of year until it arrived here. The last heir to it departed hastily when the Romans left Britain. I’ve nested around that sword for more than twenty centuries.”

Gowan blinked in amazement and, after a moment, offered the blade to Orev. He backed off.

“No. I can’t touch it until it draws blood once more. The sword is enchanted with powerful magic—the magic that transformed me and has kept me alive for so very long. It will serve both you and me well—me to gain full life once more, you to recover the woman you love.”

“Its magic can help me get Kennis back?”

“Most certainly. But I’ve been a raven for 2000 years or so. I’d really like to eat something other than carrion and dry seeds.”

They returned to the abandoned farm. Gowan listened, astonished, to the story Orev told him. “I arranged for an enchantment. I paid a huge sum of money to a sorcerer. Zeeb, my co-commander, laughed at me, saying I’d been taken in by a charlatan. He’s dead. I’ve been alive all these centuries—and now I’m human again.”

Gowan vaguely remembered the story of Gideon from when a Christian priest had read it from their sacred scriptures. Some of his family had converted to that faith. Kennis seemed favorably disposed toward it. Gowan remained a worshipper of the ancient gods and goddesses, though he remained persistently skeptical of religion.

“The sword is enchanted?”

“The magic that carried my soul to the body of a raven and has now changed me to human form once more draws on ancient magic from when the world began. One stipulation, though—why do sorcerers always set down conditions?—is that I may not touch the sword until it draws blood. If I do, I will revert to being a bird. Once the sword has drawn blood, though, I can take it up and resume the life torn from me so long ago. The blood of Morrigan will serve the spell superbly.”

Gowan shot a startled look at Orev.

“The sword is more powerful than Morrigan?”

“The magic in it is. She is a young goddess. Her strength is formidable, but it is as a child’s understanding compared to this.”

They ate. Orev enjoyed roast grain and vegetables. After eating, they made their way into the wood of Morrigan.

Almost immediately they spotted the forest girls peering from behind tree trunks, perched in overhanging branches, lurking in thickets of underbrush. They hissed and mewed, glaring with hatred at the two intruders. Gowan and Orev moved down the path toward where they assumed the altar might be. The hissing and threatening noises increased. Gowan gripped Orev’s sword. Orev had taken Gowan’s dagger to defend himself if need be. As they continued on, darkness began to fall.

It was not the darkness of coming night. The sun stood at noon. Yet the green light that filtered through the trees dimmed. The daylight dulled and the dark grew profound. Gowan knew they had encountered the darkness of Morrigan’s anger. The hissing and cursing of the forest girls sounded through the gloom.

They heard another voice speaking.

“Fools. Blasphemers.” The voice was female. “How dare you tread into my sacred grove? I’ll kill you both with my bare hands.”

“Hold up the sword,” Gowan heard Orev say. They stood in total darkness now.

Gowan raised the sword. Immediately the sounds of the forest girls stopped. The darkness disappeared. A few feet from stood a woman he knew had to be Morrigan.

morrigan2He saw the goddess he had heard so much about. She might have been beautiful, but malice and hatred had distorted the lines of her face so much that he could hardly look upon her. Her countenance radiated evil and murder. Yet he saw fear in her expression as well. After a moment, she sank to her knees and then dropped more, falling forward, supporting herself with one hand. Behind her, as many of thirty forest girls stood. They only stared—not at Gowan and Orev, but at their stricken mistress. Their eyes conveyed bewilderment, fear, and grief.

Morrigan managed to lift her head and look at Gowan and Orev.

“You—goddess,” Orev said. “You are overcome by the conquering power of Baal-Peor. Yield or we will cut your guts out.”

She tried to stand but dropped down. Raising her eyes, which still radiated murder, she said, “I yield. What do you want?”

“This young man bears the grievance, not I. He will speak to you.”

Morrigan’s gaze rested on Gowan. He could see her searching his face for a hint of weakness, for some way to break the enchantment that had enthralled her.

“I want several things from you. First, you will free the maiden Kennis, who was given to you as tribute by the Voltandi and serves as one of your altar maidens.”

“It shall be done.”

Gowan felt his boldness grow.

“Further:  you will abandon this wood, lift all enchantments from it, and give it to my control forever. You will relinquish all claim to it and you will set free all the women who serve as your acolytes. Further, you will disassociate yourself forever from the Voltandi.”

Anger boiled in Morrigan’s eyes, but she said. “These things shall be done.”

“One thing more. Rise to your feet.”

The goddess struggled to her feet. She swayed and trembled as she did so. Gowan raised the blade and, in a lightning quick motion, flicked it across her cheek.

Morrigan let out a harsh cry of pain. A trickle of blood ran down to her jaw. Gowan had not cut a large swath on her face, though he had cut deeply.

“You will bear a scar on your face as testimony that not all fear your evil doing. I have no further demands. You are a goddess and must keep your word. Your divine nature is your oath. I release you to go.”

A flash of black light exploded. It lasted only a second, and when it dissipated Morrigan had vanished. Absolute silence fell over the wood, which now glowed with the green light of sun shining through the thick trees. Gowan could tell the enchantment was gone. The grip of Morrigan’s evil magic had been released.

After a moment, he heard screaming and weeping.

The forest girls. They wept and gasped at their appearance—that they were unwashed, their hair tangled and matted, fingernails uncut, dressed in coarse, dirty smocks. The ones who were naked put hands over their breasts and intimate parts and rushed to hide in thickets and behind trees. After a moment, Kennis broke out of a tangle of vines, came running, and threw her arms around Gowan.

She wept and wailed. He comforted her, telling her the curse had lifted and she was safe. After she calmed down, he sent her to the other women. Morrigan had 30 acolytes who brought sacrifices to her altar. Kennis spoke to them. They shyly emerged from the wood, except for the five or six who were naked. Even these spoke to Kennis from their places of concealment. While all of this happened, Gowan heard birds singing, a thing he realized he had not heard until now in these woods. Only evil things had lived in Morrigan’s sacred grove. Her spell lifted, it had already begun to populate with benevolent and beautiful creatures.

Though he did not know how they would care for the forest girls, Gowan thought they should leave the wood. Orev and Kennis agreed. They led the women down the path leading out of the trees. Like Eve of old, the women with no clothing wove coverings of vines and leaves. Led by Orev, Gowan, and Kennis, all thirty of the women—some young, some a little older, but none past thirty—walked in a long line to the abandoned farm where Gowan had found refuge.

Even as they walked along, Gowan noticed the beautiful fruit brought by the breaking of Morrigan’s spell. The women, their initial shock gone, chattered, volubly rejoicing that they were free. They laughed and sometimes broke into spontaneous dance. They leaped for joy. Some wept quietly, but the tears were tears of happiness, not of anguish. Kennis held Gowan’s hand and as they walked along.

muddy“Almighty God, I stink!” she lamented. “My hair is filthy! This garment is shameful.”

“At least you have a garment,” he said.

When they arrived at the farmhouse, the women washed, enduring the icy water from the spring. Orev and Gowan donated their tunics to the women bereft of garments. The other women cut strips of cloth from the hems of their smocks and were able to make skimpy dresses for the six women still unclothed. They laughed, saying they were dressed immodestly but would think of themselves as Artemis of old, whose skirts revealed her thighs. Gowan and some of the women scoured the abandoned farm for more food and found grain and vegetables.

“There is a storehouse filled with food in Morrigan’s wood,” Kennis told Gowan and Orev, “but we were so joyous at being free of her spell we didn’t think to carry any of it with us. We can go in tomorrow and see if it’s still there.”

The sun set. The moon rose and the river of stars appeared. The women, including Kennis, wept. “We didn’t see the stars or the moon all through our enthrallment. Mine was only a few days, but some of the women have been captive for years.” Weeping, almost all of them circled the fire Gowan built and fell on their knees. Prayers to the Lord, to Ardwinna, Eostre, and Odin sounded in warm dark.

“The god you worship is powerful,” Gowan said to Orev.

“He isn’t worshipped anymore.”

“Where will you go? Know that my roof is yours. What little I had I lost in the war, but any service I might give in thanks for you setting Kennis and the others free, I will give.”

Gowan and Orev slept in the farmhouse. Kennis went to sleep with the other women, who had bedded down in pairs to keep warm and covered themselves with reeds or taken refuge in the outbuildings.

In the morning, Gowan looked for Kennis but couldn’t find her. She was not among the women and none of them had seen her that morning. As he feared the worst, he heard someone approaching and turned to see Kennis, and a woman a little older than she, walking toward him. The woman, blonde, very tall—a head taller than Kennis, who was not short—wore one of the cloth-sparse dresses the other women had fastened together for her. She moved with dignity and sadness.

“Gowan,” Kennis said, “This is Drendala, Princess of the Voltani clan.”

He gaped. The war that had destroyed the stronghold at Wells and enslaved his people began when the Voltandi had accused the Demetae of abducting Drendala. As he gazed at the woman, his anger showed, despite his efforts to restrain it.

“You have reason to be angry, I know,” the woman said, her voice even. “Believe me when I say I am a victim of treachery, as your people are. It was Morrigan who abducted me long ago and has kept me a prisoner in her wood. She also spread the rumor that your tribe had abducted me and made me a whore. Morrigan is the goddess of discord and war. She was able to poison the minds of my people because the gift of prophecy has gone from us—a thing also done by her evil.”

Gowan puzzled a moment but then connected oracle and prophecy. He blinked.

“We did have a final prophetic word,” Drendala continued. “I knew of it because the ruling women in our family were taught it and preserved it through the generations. Now the curse has been lifted, I know the time of its fulfillment has come. The spell I memorized can summon prophecy once more. My song is all that is lacking. I must ask your permission, though, to sing it, since you broke the evil enchantment that enthralled the prophecy that guided our people since we became a tribe.”

“I don’t understand all of this,” Gowan replied, “but I trust your word. Please sing.”

Drendala lifted her hands and sang.

The song, in a tongue Gowan did not know, rose to the new day’s sky. It rang with beauty, but its melody also expressed power and wonderment—as if the woman singing it spoke ancient truth she knew well but truth which still amazed her. When the song ended, Gowan felt empty—the way he felt at the loss of a thing he cherished. Drendala drooped as if the recitation had taken her strength. Kennis gripped her arm. As Drendala said this, her eyes lit up.

Coming over the ridge—as if he were walking out of the sun—a tall man strode toward them. Gowan noticed that the scarecrow he had been so used to seeing had disappeared.

As the figure drew closer, Gowan guessed his age at perhaps forty. He looked about him as he walked, his head turning to take in the sights all around, the light in his eyes and the look on his face indicating pleasure at what he saw. When he came near to them, Drendala sank on one knee.

“Grandfather,” she said, her voice quavering.

“He smiled widely, taking her hand so she stood.

“I’m surprised you still remember me.”

“How could forget you? I’ve thought of you ever day of my life, all these years. After Mother taught me the Hymn of Laoise, I sang it every day in your memory.” She gestured. “These are my companions—Kennis and Gowan of the Demetae.”

The man glanced over at a raven sitting in the branch of a near-by tree. Apparently, Gowan though, he could still take on his raven form when he desired.

“And Orev,” the man said. “From him I know something of Gowan. Kennis, I am charmed.”

Kennis bowed to him. Gowan stared in amazement.

“You’re Rian?” he stammered.

“It seems I am—once more.” Rian took the weeping Drendala in his arms. “Peace, child,” he said. “All is restored. Norland is well, though his heart is broken over losing you. You and he will be wed before the moon is new.”

“I only wish Mother was alive to see you restored,” Drendala wept.

Rian suggested they return to the farmhouse. Gowan looked to see if Orev still occupied his perch on the crossbar in his raven form, but he was nowhere to be seen.

◊ ◊ ◊

Things happened quickly after this. When Gowan, Kennis, Drendala, and Rian returned to the main part of the farm, the women were preparing food in the cooking utensils they had carried out of the storehouse in Morrigan’s forest. The smell of baking bread wafted through the air. At Rian’s suggestion, he and Gowan went into the grove and hunted down two feral swine. The women skinned the animals and dressed the meat. They had found more smocks in Morrigan’s storage barn. All of them could be properly clad now, though the dresses were still deplorably revealing for maidens to be wearing. They gave one to Drendala, who was thankful for it, though she was so tall it left what she considered far too much of her legs uncovered.

A number of the girls were Voltandi. When they heard the new man who had appeared just now was Rian, they knelt in reverence. One told Kennis how Rian had disappeared long ago. His renown as a warrior and a prophet remained to this day. They interpreted his return as a portent of blessing.

Gowan told him of the war.

“I’m sorry,” he said, “for the losses your people sustained. I can only say on behalf of my people that all of this was the doing of Morrigan, Goddess of Discord and Strife. She began by enthralling and imprisoning me many years ago. Then she abducted my belovéd granddaughter—all to bring war and discord—and so my people would seek her help and thus come under her control. Her scheme is at an end. It only remains for us to see that our tribes reconcile.

“Us?”

“You’re a good man, Gowan. The young maiden who loves you is a worthy woman.”

Gowan realized what Rian meant. “I’m a yeoman—a blacksmith who served in the King’s army. Neither Kennis and I are remotely related to the royal family.”

“Most of your rulers died in the war. It’s time for that to stop, and it will stop. Your bravery and has been noted by your superiors.”

“We’re a conquered people.”

“Your clan won a major battle to the north just yesterday. Our losses were heavy. Your people are far from defeated. It’s time to end the bloodshed that we all know was Morrigan’s doing. I think you would do well as a ruler. And you have a sword charged with powerful magic.”

He had left it at the farmhouse.

“It doesn’t belong to me. You would know that. It’s Orev’s.”

“Does he want it back?”

“I don’t know.”

“He will let you know tonight.”

That night, Gowan slept with Kennis.

“You proposed to me, but Father gave his permission when my family was at breakfast the morning of the attack on Wells. I was going to tell you at noon. Then the alarm sounded and you went to your place as defender. My family hid me in a cellar, but a house across the street caught on fire and the smoke filled up the place I was hiding. When I ran from there, the Voltandi took me captive and delivered me to Morrigan that very day. By Father’s permission, we’re married, even if haven’t stood before a priestess. I want to begin our life together.”

She yielded her virginity to him. In the morning, a squad of Voltandi rode into the farm. When they saw Rian and Drendala, they dismounted and did obeisance.

Orev did not speak to Gowan in a dream, but when he returned from relieving himself in the woods (the women had claimed the old outhouse as their privy), he ran into him in human form.

“Your sword is in the house,” Gowan said. “I’ll get it for you.”

“Keep it. You need its magic more than I do.”

“I don’t even know how to use its magic.”

“You’ll know how when the time to use it comes.”

“Don’t you need the sword?”

“I’ve decided to return to my homeland, though I know after two millennia nothing from my time will remain. But I like the climate. It will be a long flight, and if I’m going to take the body of a raven, a sword will be a bit of hindrance.”

“Thank you,” Gowan said, feeling stupid that he had given so simplistic a reply to such a gracious gesture. Orev smiled, transformed, and, in a flutter of ebony feathers, flew, rising into the sky, diminishing to a black dot, and finally disappearing from the range of Gowan’s sight.

The End

 

David Landrum’s speculative fiction has appeared widely, and his fantasy stories in Non-Binary Review, Black Denim Review, Mystic Nebula, Dance Macbre–and in Silver Blade. His novellas, The Last Minstrel, The Prophetess, and Shadow City, and my full-length fantasy novel, The Sorceress of the Northern Seas, are available through Amazon.

  • Continue Reading

Published by Karl Rademacher on August 26, 2015. This item is listed in Issue 27, Issue 27 Stories

Mask of the Kravyads

By Jay Requard

 

They walked in, dusty men in dusty black armor.

templeDeepti drew a sharp breath as one of the temple’s guard stepped in front of the pair of sellswords, asking for the weapons belted around their waists. They answered with quick and quiet nods, handing over their swords before resuming the march down the chamber’s long blue runner. Light from the great braziers in the center of the long floor cut their shadows onto the mural-walls, briefly obscuring chiseled scenes of devas at work in the world. Warrior gods fought demons as lotus-birthed goddesses carved rivers into the land, and that the center of these many panels raised one from the rest, a dark lady who held the moon and the stars in her hands.

“So here they are… bloody men who feed themselves on bloody money.” Preem sighed greatly on his cushion, the wrinkles on his face and body stark in the gentle light of the lamps set on their dining table. “What a world I live in.”

Seated at the low table, Deepti would have normally focused on the serenity of her deity as she ate, but tonight was different. The table had not been prepared yet and her attention was on the men walking her way. “We can only judge them based on what they do, Father, not how they look,” she reminded, an old axiom her mother used to bother her with. “Let’s let them eat and speak before a decision is made.”

“Just like your mother,” he replied with a forced smile. “I wish she was here now. She’d handle them better.”

Their chatter died when the two warriors approached the other side of the table. The shortest of the pair, a white man from the west with dull brown eyes and gray hair, pressed his hands together in the customary greeting of her people. “I bow to your forms.” he said in Suti, Deepti’s native tongue. “May we sit, uncle?”

Preem looked at the man, surprised by such deference. “Please do. Thank you for coming. I imagine you trip must have been long.”

“We heard the call in the market of Marthi and came quickly when we heard few wanted the job,” said the first man. “Opportunity are where opportunity offers themselves, after all.”

They plopped onto the cushions on the other side of the table, the iron parts of their armor clanking. It was in this blur of their movements that Deepti noticed something different about the second sellsword. Even in the dimness his skin was dark, a sandy brown color common to her people. His narrow face and aquiline nose defined a rugged handsomeness framed in a shag of black hair, the luster hidden beneath the grit of the road.

“Excuse me,” she called to him, keenly interested. “Sir, are you a Sutian?”

The man looked at her in surprise, as if he had not expected to be addressed. He checked with his superior, who gave a quick nod. “I am,” he said, clearing his throat.

Deepti turned to her father, a quick grin formed. “What a wonderful surprise.”

“Pardon me, young man, but of what caste are you?” Preem asked. “What’s your name?”

The young sellsword straightened on his seat. “My name is Jishnu. I am a Kshatri.”

“A Kshatri,” Preem said, impressed. “This does change things.”

“It’s a good thing I brought him then,” said his superior. “While I understand the need for introductions, could we perhaps do so while we eat? Thumbs and I are famished from the road, and unlike the rest of our company we have not had time to supper.”

“Please. We were waiting for you anyway,” said Deepti, waving for one of the temple’s servants. “And what is your name, sir?”

The white warrior bowed. “I’m the Captain of The Grinders Sellsword Company. That will do for now.”

Platters of steaming rice, roasted vegetables, and goat braised in hot spices were served alongside a fresh pot of black tea, a grand feast the four consumed in awkward quiet. Deepti studied the two as they ate, taking measure of their manners. Jishnu picked at his food while the Captain gorged himself, both supping fully but in a practice method allowing for them to remain clean. There was a discipline to them, a singular focus targeted to finishing the meal.

The Captain wiped his chin with the back of his hand minutes later. His shaggy white hair framed his face, a wide field populated by a broken nose and sunburnt cheeks. The rough whiskers of a mustache fed into a cruel scar on his upper lip. “You two seemed so surprised with Thumbs here. Why is that?”

“Why do you keep calling him that?” Preem asked. “Why not his name?”

The Captain nudged his subordinate in the arm. “Tell him, my son.”

“It’s a nickname,” Jishnu said simply, his head lowered at Preem in reverence. “All Grinders have nicknames, Preemji.”

“And how did you get yours?” Preem pressed.

Jishnu raised his right hand, his fingers splayed apart. Deepti stifled a gasp when she saw a smaller sixth digit grown on the outside of his natural thumb. Twisted, it connected to the original finger by a fork webbed in flesh. “A birth defect,” he explained.

“I am surprised I did not notice when we first met. Did you, Deepti?” he asked his daughter.

“No,” she said, puzzled that she had missed such a crucial detail. The surprise in her voice must have troubled Jishnu, who lowered his hand back beneath the table. “Does it hurt, sir?”

“No, lady,” he said, weary. “It is what it is.”

She cocked her head to the side, mouth opened before her father interrupted. “Pardon me for prying, but how does a man such as you fall into such a different profession? Surely you could have been a guard for your homeland’s king.”

“Indeed, I could have. My father is a guardsman for the king of Srijian while my grandfather is an elder of its capital, Shiri. They were sellswords first, however, and gained their education in warfare in other lands. I’m doing as they did.”

Preem sipped some tea. “Duty to the family, adherence to tradition? Not the most conventional way, but then it has never been a conventional world.”

“Thumbs is my very best.” The Captain clapped his second on the shoulder. “He is a credit to the people of the Sixteen Kingdoms.”

“And many more, I should think.” Preem set his teacup on the ground beside his cushion. “Gentlemen, perhaps it is time we spoke to the terms of your employment?” He looked to Deepti and nodded.

She lifted a black box onto her silken lap, the weight heavy. “Gentlemen,” she said, “This is the Mask of the Kravyads.”

The eyes of the two men roamed within the box as she opened the lid, and a change come over both of them. Deepti followed the Captain’s eyes first, disappointed by their lustful gleam. Jishnu, on the other hand, stared at the damnable object in curiosity, his brow furrowed in concern.

“Very pretty,” said The Captain, “but what is a kravyad, if I may ask?”

Preem spoke. “It’s a type of rakshasa, a spirit of the underworld. This mask allows one to view their realm through which the wearer learns secrets best left hidden. This temple has guarded this item since it was first brought here centuries ago, where our order guarded until a remedy could be found for its evil—until now.”

“What happened?” the Captain inquired. “The toll must be great for you to give up your duty.”

Deepti spoke before her father could answer. “Kravyads entered the temple.”

“Here?” Jishnu asked, aghast. “But they are beings of hell. The holiness of this place should hold them back.”

“That was our hope,” Preem answered, his age shown in a shuddering breath. “The Goddess Devi sees it differently.”

The Captain spoke. “So why have you not destroyed the mask already?”

“We tried.” Preem brushed one of his gray dreadlocks from his sunken cheek. “We had blacksmiths try to melt it in their crucibles, but the spirits claimed them in their forges. We tried throwing it into the river Vallabha, only to have its goddess spit it back out. We tried so many things–”

“And lost others who tried to stand against the mask’s power,” Deepti said. Her father placed a hand over hers. “The only choice we have now is to take it to the holy fire at the temple of Agni. Nothing burns hotter.”

“So you want us to run protection on the way down,” the Captain guessed.

“In essence,” Preem acknowledged in a slight nod. “But there is more. You must take a representative of the temple with you. It is the only way the rishis at Agni’s Temple will allow entrance to the fire.”

“Who will we be taking?” Jishnu asked.

“Me,” said Deepti.

“Absolutely not,” said Jishnu immediately.

“Pardon?”

Her question caught Jishnu. He dithered for a moment before continuing. “Captain, Preemji, this mission is no place for holy ones, especially a rishika. The dangers of the road–”

“Pardon me, sir.” The strength of her voice drew the men’s attention back to her. “I am well versed in contending with the kravyads. Just because I am a woman doesn’t mean I am weak.”

“This has nothing to do with it,” said Jishnu.

“Then what does?”

Jishnu gaped back at her, lost for words.

She pressed, not letting him find them. “No others in this temple are allowed to leave without breaking their vows of silence and meditation, or they are too old. I am neither. Think what you want, but I am quite able to take care of myself. So what reasons will you come up with now?”

The Captain snickered. “Well, Thumbs?”

Jishnu looked away, dejected. “Your orders, sir.”

The Captain patted his charge on the shoulder and looked to Preem. “We accept. Now, to our price.”

“Yes, of course.” Deepti nodded, satisfied with her victory. Yet as she observed Jishnu’s placid bearing, the satisfaction ebbed.

He was not angry. He was worried.

#

Wagon wheels ground to a halt, jerking Deepti slightly as the men around her broke in an explosion of motion. Before she had even risen to her feet the Grinders had flooded out of the cramped wooden rectangle and converged on the campsite. With the wagons drawn and the horses still set on the yokes in case they needed to flee, the tension of the ride slowly settled with the shrinking sunlight. Deepti followed along behind a few stragglers, thankful for the chance to stand on her own feet, though they offered little comfort. Her pack hung like a great stone from her bare shoulders, the weight of the mask and its box a constant burden.

One of the Grinders, a young man from the kingdoms of the faraway west, approached. “My lady, can I help you to a spot to set down?”

She offered a nervous smile. “Marl, yes? I think you were riding in the same wagon as I on the first day.”

“Yes, my lady,” he said, nodding his helmeted head. “The Captain assigned me to you for the night. Is there anything you need carried or…”

“No,” she said. “Just directions to where I should sleep.”

“Let’s go talk to the Captain about it.”

Deepti let him lead her through the camp. The sellswords had already gathered wood for a bonfire fire while others prepared salted meats for roasting. Some foraged for plants to eat and water to boil, and in the center of the ordered mess sat the Captain, who waited before the unlit fire with his hands in his lap. Jishnu sat next to him, striking a shard of flint against the iron blade of his sword.

“Evening, my lady,” greeted the Captain. “I wondered where you had gotten off to. Have you found your tent for the night?”

“Not yet,” she said. “I can sleep without one, if need be. You truly do not have to accommodate me more than you do your own men.”

“My men have weathered worse than the stars and the wind. And it might rain tonight,” The Captain said, glancing at the clouded skies. “We’ll see if one is willing to lend his lean-to again.”

“She can use mine,” Jishnu said. “I probably won’t sleep anyway.”

“I’ll take first watch too,” Marl volunteered. “No need for you to stay up alone, Thumbs.”

Jishnu grunted in reply, focused on the flint and the fuel before him.

“Well, that’s that then.” The Captain rubbed his hands together. “Time for supper. I’ll go see how Frog is doing with the meat.”

“Follow me, my lady,” Marl said to Deepti.

They stopped at an open spot near one of the wagons. The mask and its box struck the ground in a dull thud as Deepti let the bag slip from her shoulders. Lost in the sound of marching feet and foreign voices, she pulled the pins holding her long braid in its bun, allowing the long rope of hair to fall down her back.

“What’s wrong?” Marl asked.

She shrugged her shoulders and rolled her head about her neck, working out the day’s soreness. “Nothing. At least nothing worth talking about.”

“Oh, come now.” Marl lifted his helmet to free his flaxen hair. “You aren’t sure about us.” He walked to the mound of packs piled near the wagon’s rear wheel. “And that goes double for Thumbs. That is a pun, if I think too hard on it.”

She shook her head quickly. “A sellsword is no occupation for a man of his birth, no matter if he is of a low house or not. I venture I could say the same for all of you.”

“A big pronouncement for a girl who never lived in her own filth.” Marl pulled a large blanket and a loop of gathered twine attached to a wooden stake from a pack, most likely Jishnu’s. He tied one end of the line to one of the main tacks set in the rail of the wagon, stretching it until he found the spot where he hammered the stake into the earth. He hung the blanket over the line to finish the lean-to. “The world is very different. The real one outside of your walls, that is.”

She understood his point. “Still.”

Marl gathered his spear and shield. “In my country we don’t have this idea about predetermined duty. If a man wants to fight he fights, if he wants to farm he farms. I’ll tell you this, though—Grinders are very good at what they do.”

“I hope so.”

Deepti and the westerner talked until the call for supper. The sun sank hills of shadow and silence as the sellswords gathered around their bonfire to eat, shields and spears replaced with tin bowls and spoons. Boiled chicken and overcooked rice mixed with dandelions made their meal for a night, a chewy stew with too much salt and pepper for her test. She struggled through the meal, taking small sips of the broth at a time and listening to the conversations going on around her. Men of different hues and origins spoke to each other in a mishmash of languages. Civilized and intelligent, they did not behave in the ways her father had taught her to expect of hardened warriors. They were content, seemingly unburdened by whatever they had done in the past or the possibility death waited for them beyond the rise in the road. She sat there quietly, chin rested on her knees as she watched, intrigued and confounded.

Marl led her back to her tent after dinner as the Grinders went to their places for the night. Some guarded the wagons while others dozed in their small tents until their turn at watch. Deepti settled in her own little shelter, restless as she fought to find a comfortable position on the hard ground.

Her attention turned to the mask. Pulling the box out of her knapsack, she rested it on her stomach. Tapping the painted wood with her nails, the image of a woman wearing the mask played in the depths of her memory, held to a stone floor by a pair of shadows. The spirits ravaged their victim.

A laugh broke through the horror.

Jishnu’s shoulders bounced while Marl whispered to him as they tended to the bonfire. Deepti crawled off her blanket and stood, dusting the front of her blue sari. Marl saw her rise, waving her over to join them.

“Having trouble sleeping?” he asked when she approached.

“I’m not used to the ground,” Deepti said.

“It’s better to rest on your side than your back,” said Jishnu. “You can sit down, if you like.”

She knelt beside him. “Aren’t you two tired?”

“Never.” Jishnu poked at the fire’s base with the point of his sword. The skin of a burning log cracked into fissures. “No man affords it when his brothers trust him with their sleep.”

“Speak for yourself, braggart,” Marl said. “Just because there’s a pretty lady present doesn’t mean you have to spin lies.”

Jishnu shot Marl a dire glare, only to get a wink in return.

“Don’t worry about him,” Marl told Deepti. “A calf trying to be a bull.”

“You all puzzle me.” She motioned at the camp around them. “I don’t understand how men can live in such a manner. Marching, fighting, never home or in a place of peace—how do you sustain this?”

“We just do,” Marl replied. “I was a farmer’s son who wanted more, and Thumbs is doing as his father’s father did, preparing for his duty. What is hard to understand about that?”

“Forgive me,” said Deepti, “but in my temple we are taught that lives should be lived in accordance to dharma. If a man’s dharma makes him a soldier, he should be a soldier, just like if a woman is meant to be a rishi, she should go into the mountains and spend time in meditation. But this is not what my father taught me of sellswords.”

Jishnu cracked a smile, his teeth white. “What did he say? That we are savage men hungry for spoil?”

Deepti felt her face flush. “Well, yes.”

“We are, on our worst days,” Jishnu said, “But who isn’t? We suffer with homelessness and violence, but at least we have a family. And if what you learned in the temple was true then how do you know that the entire world isn’t a temple in itself? What if we are living our dharma?”

“But what if you aren’t?” she asked.

He brooded on the question. “To have lived these small moments of glory, joy, anger, love and hate, will be worthy to me. As for devas and dharma… that’s their business.”

A growl came from the woods.

Jishnu shot to his feet. “What was that?”

Deepti stared into the darkness on the other side of the flames, to a gap where two of the Grinder’s wagons backed right up to the edge of the forest. She rose up, her hands trembling. “They’re here.”

“Grinders, to me,” shouted Jishnu. Marl banged his spear’s shaft against the bronze face of his shield. Tents were torn to the side as men arose, armed as they ran toward the fire. They converged in a tight circle around the blaze, their shields joined together in an overlapping wall.

“Get Deepti in the center,” The Captain ordered, appearing out of the mass. “Spears-In-A-Diamond, eyes forward.”

The Grinders flowed from their loose ring into four uneven wedges connected at the corners. Deepti found herself gently pulled and pushed toward the center of their formation, near the fire and at the back of their numbers. She spotted Jishnu through the shifting bodies, himself set at the point facing the forest.

The growls in the darkness grew in volume, no longer one but two, and then three. Above the crackle of the fire, the wind in the trees, came a padding—a heavy, slow padding.

kravyadA great cat burst from the shadows, made of dull iron and striped with red light. Its maw opened in a bellowing roar, full of fire and smoke to match its horrid eyes. Powerful muscles twitched in its massive shoulders as the kravyad charged, a storm of claws and teeth. The Grinders held. Spears went out, stabbing the beast in the sides. The points knocked and skidded off the plating of its hips and neck, unable to pierce the seams.

A second kravyad bounded out of the shadows, made of black and brown granite. It stalked toward Deepti’s lean-to.

“The mask,” Deepti said. “Jishnu, the mask!”

The Captain called. “Thumbs, Break point!”

The Grinders around Jishnu, five men in total, stepped in perfect unison with him as he headed toward the tent, closed tight in an uneven shield wall.

“Form delta,” the Captain shouted.

The men closed the gap Jishnu’s detachment had created in time to accept another charge from the iron kravyad. The monster leapt high, forcing them to lift their shields. Deepti dodged to the side, narrowly missing the fire as the iron kravyad rolled atop the roof of domed bronze. The Grinders let the monster sink through a gap, stabbing and banging against its iron flanks. Startled, it squirmed to its feet and bolted back into the woods.

Deepti huddled between the sellswords and the fire. The screams of her mother emerged from the noisy chaos around her, no longer a faint echo recalled from the dark and dusty corners of her mind. Blood flowed down brown cheeks as broken nails probed past the eyeholes of a copper mask. She fought for breath. On instinct, she looked to her right.

A third kravyad, skinned in bronze, perched between two wagons. The beast watched Jishnu tear at Deepti’s lean-to in search of the box, finding it as he tossed the tent aside. His brothers guarded his right flank from the granite kravyad, who swiped at them with its claws.

The bronze kravyad closed the distance in the blink of an eye. Jishnu went down, pushing and stabbing to keep its jaws from his neck.

“Move to the wagons,” The Captain ordered. A few Grinders broke away from the main formation at some point in the fray, working to set the horses.

Deepti couldn’t believe her ears. They were going to leave him.

They were going to leave the mask.

Anger, cold and grim, rose from the place she kept the darkness of the past. Focus returned, and she went inside herself to find her atman, the quintessence the gods imbued in all things.

The bonfire flared high beside her, and above the blaze a wheel formed in her mind’s eye. A mandala made of three shifting rings ground in opposite directions. The center ring rolled clockwise while the next one went counter to it. The outermost ring bobbed back and forth.

The hum of her body drew the heat from the friction between those circles, and from the center emerged the fanged mouth of a dragon, his great tongue writhing in the air. Agni, the god of fire and sacrifice, breathed his power into Deepti.

“Move,” she bellowed in a voice both hers yet not hers either. The sellswords stopped in surprise at the order and stepped aside, compelled by something beyond mortal reckoning.

A grim mantra parted Deepti’s lips in a harsh whisper, repeating over and over again. The dragon’s flame at the center of the mandala rose in a white hot needle, its point narrowing and sharpening until it gleamed like a honed arrowhead.

The mantra ended.

Flames shot from the bonfire in a perfect stream, striking the bronze kravyad atop of Jishnu. It rolled away with a loud screech, its flank red hot and sagging. The two remaining kravyads darted for the woods as more fiery tentacles slithered from the bonfire to chase them. Deepti walked with her conjurings as they burnt lines into the trampled grass and dirt, her fingers pointed at the beasts to direct their destructions.

She reached Jishnu, who lay curled in a tight ball to protect himself from the flames. “Jishnu, get up,” she whispered, careful not to frighten him.

Jishnu looked up, squinting in the smoke. He took her offered hand, and a quick jerk lifted him to his feet. “You’re a mantrik,” he said through his coughing. He tucked the box under his arm.

“When I need to be.” Deepti pulled him to one of the five wagons ready to escape to the highway.

#

The convoy rumbled down the dirt highway at a brisk pace, the wheels clattering across the dips and pits in the road. Still armed with their spears and shields, the Grinders lined the sides of the wooden boxes, keeping watch for the dread beasts they knew prowled beyond the trees and brush. Morning arrived as the emerging sun brightened a cloudless sky from black to bronze. Seated in the corner beside Jishnu, Deepti leaned against their section of wall and watched the day arise.

“Why didn’t tell us you were a mantrik?” he asked.

She chewed the inside of her lip, searching for the right words. “My father and I thought it best not to say anything. I only use my power in the line of duty. I had hoped it would not be required.”

“I knew you were trouble the moment I laid my eyes on you.”

Deepti cracked a grin. “Scared of the little temple girl now?”

“What happened to your mother?” he asked, to the point.

The sudden question caught her. “What makes you think something happened?”

“I know sorrow, Deepti. I’ve seen enough of it to know its face.”

She sighed in resignation. “My mother was one of Sutia’s greatest mantriks, though no one knew save the kings and queens who called in secret. She liked her peace and quiet with my father. He was always better at helping others in alms and devotion. All she wanted to do in this life was neutralize the mask and turn it to good works.”

“She tried to destroy it,” Jishnu guessed.

“She tried everything. Every mantra and ritual she knew, but none of it worked. She put the mask on one day, thinking she could infect it from within with Devi’s holiness.” A tremor worked out of her chest, a breath of sadness. “That was the first time the kravyads entered the temple. People started dying that night.”

“And they took her first.” Jishnu looked to her, lips pressed in a line of sadness. “I’m sorry.”

“Hey, Thumbs,” called one of the Grinders, a short man with dark brown skin.

“What is it, Frog?” Jishnu asked.

“Look.” Frog pointed off behind Deepti and Jishnu. The two rose on the wagon bed and looked past the driver. Hills of green kusa lowered in gentle slopes to a white sand coast. At the edge of the ocean stood a sprawling city, its protective wall a long line of beige. The three towers of Karish’s royal palace gleamed like silver in the fresh morning, their spires rising from the peninsula they had been built upon in ancient times.

Further up the coast to the west lay a smaller structure overlooking the beach, a great stone beehive built on the top of a hillock. “That is Agni’s Temple,” said Deepti.

Jishnu patted the Grinder driving their wagon. “Did you hear her, Wood?”

“Aye, Thumbs,” said the driver.

Frog spoke again. “Looks like nobody dies to–” Cut off by a loud roar, the sellsword screamed as the iron kravyad climbed up the back of the wagon. It clamped its jaws on his shoulder and ripped him from the carriage. Before others could grab Frog’s feet he was already yards away, smothered beneath the bulk of his killer.

Jishnu ripped his sword from its scabbard. “Stop the wagon, Wood! Stop!”

“Look,” cried another of his comrades. Out of the wooded hills, where the forests met the plain, six more kravyads sprinted toward the convoy.

“By Naraka.” Jishnu squatted beside the wagon wall near Deepti, braced in the corner. “Wood, keep those horses moving! Someone signal the other wagons!”

One of the Grinders retrieved a horn from his pack and a clear note rang across the fields. The convoy broke their ordered line and went off the road, each aimed for the temple near the sea.

kravyad-2The kravyads closed the distance, the fire in their mouths bright, even in the sunny morning.

“Do you have another mantra?” Jishnu asked Deepti.

The wheels of the wagon thudded in a depression hidden in the grass, jolting her off balance. Somehow still on his feet, Jishnu grabbed her arm and lifted her to one of the wagon’s sides.

“I don’t have a torch,” she shouted, her bruised arms hooked on the wagon’s wall. Men scrambled for their weapons in a mess of bodies and limbs, the situation made worse by their crowding.

“Think of something,” Jishnu pleaded as someone passed him a spear.

A strange memory came to Deepti then, a mantra her father used to chant over her at bedtime after he told her stories. In one particular the war-god Asdra had saved Devi from a demon come to eat the everlasting twins in her belly, the children grew into the first man and woman. The mantra was the dancing song she had used to calm her wild husband.

She touched Jishnu’s shoulder. “Do you have a bow?” she asked.

“Why?”

“Do you?”

Jishnu furrowed his brow. “Lucky, hand me Frog’s bow and quiver.” The sellsword next to them handed him a bamboo bow and a quiver filled with a handful of arrows. He slung the quiver over his shoulder. “What now?”

Deepti focused inward. She envisioned a mandala on the floor in the center of the wagon, its three cobalt rings smooth as glass and spinning together, unified and set. “Stand up, Jishnu, and defend us.” He did as he was told, an arrow nocked on his bowstring. In a moment she was gone from the physical world.

The mantra flowed from her mouth. The three rings slid along each other at different paces, never once dragging or slowing. Inside the center ring danced two figures, one armed with a sword and the other a scarf, a god and goddess. He swung his blade at unseen foes while she steadied the sway of his body with hers, two partners eased by each other’s steps in a dance that was not just a dance, but the cycle of the universe itself.

Deepti laid a hand on Jishnu’s ankle. Her fingers radiated a faint light.

Jishnu found his footing. His swayed with the shaking of the wagon, perfectly balanced. “How?”

She squeezed his ankle to reassure him. “Just fight.”

Jishnu raised the bow, drawing back the string with the pull of a skilled archer. “Keep the damned things from the flanks, men,” he said. He loosed a shaft when the granite kravyad climbed the back of their wagon. The iron arrow chipped its eye. The Grinders met it with their spears, thrusting at its face and neck until the kravyad screeched and bounded away.

Deepti looked to the other wagons. The two to her right remained un-harried, but the other pair to the left rattled down the slopes toward Agni’s temple, followed closely by five kravyads. In the nearest wagon stood one man, his spear out and his shield high. Though his words were lost on wind in her ears, she recognized the Captain.

She pulled on Jishnu, and without any words he twisted to his left. A kravyad made of wood jumped for the Captain, and his arrow met the side of its head. The beast fell in the grasses as its partner stayed alongside the far wagon-wheel, its body obscured.

“Captain!” Jishnu drew his third arrow. “Get down!”

The Captain stumbled forward in time to move out of the bronze kravyad’s ascent. The Grinders in the wagon used their shields to shovel the beast out.

“How far, Wood?” Jishnu shouted.

“Half a mile,” the wagon’s driver answered.

“Faster,” Jishnu said. His next shaft snapped out with a hard twang. The arrow went wide of the bronze kravyad squatted in the grass, and his balance faltered. Deepti ceased whispering, shouting the words of the mantra to stave off the burn racking every nerve of her body as she clung to his leg.

“Watch out,” screamed the driver. “To the left!”

The farthest wagon on the left flipped, spilling its occupants and shattering into a mass of splintered wood. Bodies littered the field alongside the dead draft horses, which were quickly pounced upon by the kravyads.

“Do we stop, Thumbs?” asked the driver.

Deepti glanced to Jishnu, and her mantra paused when she saw his hopeless stare.

He seethed as the wind whipped his black hair around his face. “How far?”

“Another minute,” said Wood.

The box holding the mask slid onto his foot when the wheels hit another bump, drawing away his attention. She wished in that moment she could have thrown the mask out of the wagon, let the damned kravyads have it, just to end his suffering—but she had her duty, her dharma, and he had his mission.

“Don’t stop,” Jishnu said. His cold expression failed to hide his despair. “Just keep going.”

#

Ornate columns held up the great dome of polished bronze, the underside stained black from centuries of smoke billowing off the ring of fire set in the chamber’s center. Amid the flames a polished effigy towered, a single piece of red agate shaped into a deva with the body of a serpent, four powerful arms, and the torso and head of a man. In his hands he held a torch, a conch shell, and a pair of golden axes. A five-tiered crown made of precious gems sparkled in the light of the blaze around him, and from the god’s back sprouted two great reptilian wings, webbed and glossy.

Deepti stared at the statue of Agni, the god of fire and sacrifice, hoping he was ready to end her misery. She clutched the box to her chest, lost in thoughts that drowned out the sound of the men behind her as they worked to bar the large double doors of the temple. The Grinders had set their line at the entrance, braced against the portal while the rishis and their scribes busied to find heavier objects to help blockade their home. Men heaved as they pressed their shields into the doors, holding back the kravyads scratching on the other side.

An older priest named Prasad approached. “We’re ready, Sree Deepti.”

She mustered a smile. “Of course.” The mask seemed to suck away the warmth of the room when she opened the box. The forged face of a tiger glimmered in a shade of dull, muddy orange. Deepti lifted it out of its container, surprised by its lightness as she laid the box at her feet. “No need for ceremony, Prasadji?”

“Such a foul thing deserves none,” he said.

Agni-The-fire-god-in-HinduismDeepti stepped toward the ring of fire. A thunderous bang behind her broke her concentration. The doors cracked open and three heavy paws poked through the gap. Spears thrust at them as the Grinders pressed into each other to strengthen the shield wall.

“Quickly,” said Prasad, “Throw it into the fire!”

Deepti tossed the mask onto the bed of coals. The flames licked at the cheeks and forehead of the bestial face. From the mouth-hole passed a tongue of flame so high she thought it would melt the lips, but to no avail. The mask simply stared back, defiant on a sea of hot red.

Deepti turned to Prasad. “Why isn’t it melting?”

He shivered, voice trembling. “I-I don’t know. Agni’s holy flames should destroy such a foulness.”

The doors of the temple burst open, flung wide as the seven kravyads rolled atop each other into the holy sanctuary. Sellswords fell to the floor, their faces and breastplates sliced upon by rending claws.

The Captain called over the roars. “Cover the mask!”

From the din of battle rose Jishnu. His helmet torn away, blood sluiced from a cut on his shoulder. He shoved his way to Deepti, lips peeled back in a snarl, eyes set as if nothing—no man or beast—would stop him from getting to her and the mask.

“”You’re bleeding,” Deepti cried, horrified by the wound on his arm.

“No time.” He looked ahead to the fire, and Deepti followed his confused glare. The outer edges of the mask had sunken into the coals, making it seem as if the metal had started to melt.

Deepti knew better. “It’s not working.”

Snarling in defiance, Jishnu grabbed Prasad by the sacred cord hung around his body and jerked him close. “Well, rishi?”

“There’s still a way.” Prasad wrenched his vestment out of Jishnu’s hand and leapt over the fiery ring, a hand out to grab Agni’s arm that held the dragon-god’s holy torch. Hanging his entire body from the agate limb, he whined a prayer before a hidden joint in the statue loosed. The arm swung down, its hinge screeching. Stone panels around the statue’s base sank into a small staircase.

“Go,” he bade. “Agni’s True Flame waits below. If it can’t destroy the mask, nothing will!”

kravyad-3“Tremendous,” grunted Jishnu. He stabbed the point of his sword into the mask’s mouth, levering it off the burning coals.

At that moment the iron kravyad appeared, charging for Jishnu. It collided with him, knocking him down the hidden stair. The mask fell off his blade, skipping down the steps with a series of loud pings. Deepti went after them both.

She reached the first landing on the stair and found Jishnu sprawled on the platform. Stone ground against stone above her, and the sound of the battle above them died as the entrance of the secret stair shut.

#

Deepti sat on the landing and fought to catch her breath, bathed in the warmth of the air and the silence. She listened for any sound from above, any indication of the battle and the fate of the men who had shepherded her to the temple.

“Jishnu?” she whispered. “Are you all right?”

“My shoulder stings.”

“Let me see,” she asked.

His arm fell across her lap. Deepti pressed her fingers on the cut on his shoulder. Squinting against the low light, she ran her finger across the shallow gully. A minor wound, she left it alone. “It’s really not that bad.”

“It doesn’t matter now.”

“What do you mean?” Deepti asked.

“My brothers,” he said. “They’re all upstairs, dead and done. All for that damned mask.”

She looked down the steps to where the mask rested, undamaged. Beyond the worry of destroying it, the weight of the profane object had never been heavier. The servants of the temple, The Grinders, her mother—so many taken, so many lost to its horrid evil. Deepti stood, brushed off the front of her ruined sari, and combed her disheveled hair from her ears.

“Then let’s finish it for them.” She went down a few steps and retrieved the mask. Jishnu came close behind, sticking his sword in his belt.

The heat below grew with every step until sweat plastered the thin cotton of Deepti’s dress to her body and chaffed the inside of her thighs. For a time it seemed the gloom might go on forever, but soon it ebbed against a light, one bright and orange-red. A square doorway opened at the bottom of the stair, carved from the black rock.

In the center of a great chamber stood a perfect dome of white marble, fitted with wooden stairs that started at its base and went around to a wide platform at the top. In the center of the platform lay a basin holding a great fire, brighter than any Deepti had ever seen. Almost pure white in color, the flames licked the ceiling.

“Amazing,” said Jishnu. “This must be Agni’s Flame.”

agni-tantra“My father told me stories of it when I was little,” Deepti said. The air, once warm and pleasant, now choked in a dry staleness. “Agni’s Flame was the first fire in the world, lit by the god’s tear after the floodwaters receded and life sprang from death again. We’re looking at something that was here at the beginning of this world, before the ages.”

“Do you believe that?” Jishnu asked.

Deepti held tight to the mask, fingers aching from the pressure. “I hope I do.”

The climb up the steps went quickly enough, though by the time Deepti ascended to the platform the heat had grown to an indescribable misery, as if she walked beneath the hot sun itself.

“Throw it in,” said Jishnu when they reached the holy flame. “Be done with it.”

Deepti raised the mask up to toss it into the inferno when she caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye. In the doorway of the chamber came a shadow.

“Look,” she said, pointing.

A miasma conquered the doorway. From the dark came the sound of heavy paws thudding on stone, but more than that, the gentle pat of bare feet. A hand broke the semi-solid membrane, sending ripples across the ebon surface.

A woman emerged, dressed in a tattered but familiar sari much like Deepti’s. Her pallid brown skin was ashen in the light, and the dark circles under her eyes were the color of charcoal. Unkempt black hair bordered broad face, which would have been considered beautiful if not for her flaming eyes. Evil infested those red irises, and her burnt lips parted to reveal a harsh glow within her mouth.

The iron and bronze kravyads followed behind this apparition, their faces scarred and marked from battle.

Deepti’s breath caught in her chest. Her legs went out from under her, leaving her hung on the wooden rail around the platform.

“What is this devilry?” Jishnu demanded to know, his sword drawn.

Deepti tried to pull herself to her feet. “It’s my mother.”

The apparition smiled, her broken teeth stained. “Deepti. Still so pretty.” She walked to the foot of the dome’s stair, her guards beside her. Her movements were too smooth for a human woman, sleek and supple like a feline.

“Damn you.” Deepti regained her balance as shock gave way to anger. “You dare take her form…”

“Of course I dare.” The apparition ran her nails across the thick necks of the kravyads at her flanks, and the three slowly made their way up the stairs. “But that doesn’t matter, my little love. What matters is the choice you make right now.”

“Be plain, demon,” Jishnu said.

“Warrior, be quiet right now and let the women talk.” She stared up with those eyes, hatred and lust in her gaze. “I want that mask, Deepti. My master needs it for what is to come in the next age.”

“You’ll not have it,” Deepti promised. She let the mask fall into Agni’s Tear. It clanged against the basin, and the fire erupted in a great roar. The force of the blast nearly blew her over the rail. The kravyads’ wails twisted her stomach, and inside her head a thousand shards of glass sliced at her mind. Her vision cleared in time to see the ruin the divine fire had wrought.

No longer resting at the bottom of the bowl, the mask floated in the midst of the inferno, spinning slowly on an unseen axis. One of the forged ears, once pointed and etched with chiseled stripes, had reduced to a bubbling mass of burnt copper. The edges of the jaw, once sharp and even, distended as the metal softened.

Hope sprang anew.

“It’s working,” Deepti cried.

“Then hope it works quickly!” Jishnu waited for the two kravyads still climbing the steps. Their claws tore ruts into the wooden stair, the smoke from their mouths sulfur-yellow.

Deepti grabbed her head, her sudden excitement replaced with fresh terror. Her focus resettled on the mask, and an idea entered. “Give me your sword.”

“I need it,” he said, crouched and ready to fight.

“Just give it to me!” She took his short blade and stuck it into the fire, a mantra on her lips. Worried the iron would melt before she finished, she forced the image of the three rings before they naturally came, letting them gain their own colors as they waited at the other end of the sword. Purples, blues, and gray mixed together in the swirling rings, which lay still until she urged them to move. The center ring spun fast while the middle and outer ring went at their own paces in opposite directions. The words came, and from the void in the mandala’s center flowed liquid gold. It blended into the sword’s edges and flats, snaking around like a serpent over rock.

“By Asdra,” said Jishnu.

The blade of his sword, once gray iron, shone with a golden luster. Deepti handed it to him and dropped to her knees, exhausted by her work. “Go,” she ordered, barely able to speak. “Stop them.”

The two kravyads met Jishnu as they bounded to the top of the steps. The iron kravyad dove for the sellsword, only to be met with a slash that ripped its jaw from its head. Black blood pulsed from the wound as the beast buckled in pain, its gore stinking of bile. Metal gave away and melted like wax.

Jishnu fought with the bronze kravyad, dodging away as the ferocious cat swiped at him. The two danced around each other, lashing out with paw and sword until Jishnu found himself in one of the tight corners of the platform’s fencing.

The bronze kravyad leapt. Jishnu ducked low, slashing upward across his enemy’s belly. Black blood sprayed as the spirit flew over the barricade.

“Very valiant.” The apparition of Deepti’s mother stood at the top of the stair. “But enough games.”

Bellowing, Jishnu charged at her. The apparition raised her hand up at him and flicked her fingers to the side, and suddenly he shot to the right. He collided with the wall on the far side of the chamber, falling like a fly swatted from the air.

Deepti crawled to the edge of the platform. Jishnu lay on floor, bloodied and concussed.

“It’s almost over, my little love.”

She rolled to her back and found the apparition standing over her, a slight frown on a ghoulish face.

“You fought so very well,” the apparition said. “You mortals try so hard.”

Deepti glared at the corruption of her mother’s form, and then past her to the mask floating above the basin. The ears had melted away, the edges burnt black, and the jaw distended until the mouth was a wide chasm. Copper dripped into the flame.

If only the mask was closer.

“This could have been easier,” the apparition continued. “My lord would have come for the mask at some point, entering your little temple without effort, no harm done. So much suffering could have been avoided.”

“It is my dharma to stop evil. That mask, you, your god—you deserve destruction.”

“That’s one way of looking at it, or maybe dharma swings both ways.” The apparition went for the mask. “Not that it matters.”

There were no mantras left, no warrior to save her, and as Deepti watched the apparition slowly reach for the mask reality set in:

If only the mask was closer.

“Not for us,” Deepti said, and she surged to her feet. Her arms wrapped around the apparition, the two fell on the mask, plunging it deeper into the fire. The ghost beneath her screamed, but Deepti didn’t hear it over her own wail. The flames burnt the flesh away from her arms and hands, exposing the bones as the world disappeared in a flash of white.

THE END

fire-2

  • Continue Reading

Published by Associate Editor on June 1, 2015. This item is listed in Issue 26, Issue 26 Stories

Moss

by Sara Norja

My father thought me beautiful, for he saw my mother in my deep-set eyes, my russet brown skin, in the sharp lines of my face. I hated each feature my half-remembered mother had given me. As the years laid their heavy blessings on my growing body, my father became restless. He repeated with a misplaced devotion the name my mother had given to me: “Tuar, my exquisite Tuar.” His eyes clouded till his widower’s sight couldn’t tell wife from daughter. His breath was a monsoon on my neck.

That’s when I ran.

I ran recklessly into the forest without thought of future, for the past breathed heavy behind me. The past chased after me on the leather-clad, soft-soled feet of my father’s soldiers. He has gone mad in his chase of my mother’s spirit, I told myself. She was not reborn in me: she still lived for some years after my birth. How could my father be so blinded by my resemblance to her?

He is not your father any more, said a quiet voice deep inside me.

Not after what he did.

◊ ◊ ◊

I kept running till my breath burned and the trees were mere blurs on every side. My muscles were shrieking for a reprieve, but I could still hear the distant clank of spear against shield. I had not lost the soldiers yet. I crossed every stream I could, to hide my tracks and get spiritual distance. The forest’s running water, they say, can rise to swallow up past darkness. I prayed it would.

Near twilight, the din of clanking weapons drew closer. Like a cornered animal I panicked and stumbled on a massive tree-root stretching down to a dip in the ground.

The trees in this part of the forest were as wide as houses, their roots clambering over the earth to reach the streams and still waters. Desperate, I scrambled down and found a deep hollow between the great tree’s roots. Ferns covered the swampy ground next to it. I lay hidden there for a long time, till all I could hear was the forest: the trees sighing, birds chattering, and small animals rustling in the undergrowth. The soldiers had passed onwards. A hot rush of relief washed over me like the summer rains. I climbed back onto drier ground. My black hair reeked of swamp water and coiled even tighter from the moisture. My shirt clung to me, wet and heavy. I stank, but they hadn’t found me.

I stumbled on well into the night, away from my father’s palace and away from the soldiers, till the chase was but a patter of feet, a clatter of spears in my dreams. I ran on till I could run no longer. Ragged-throated, feet bleeding where my sandals had chafed them, I slowed down to a walk.

I didn’t know where I was. I breathed in the marshy, stagnant air and listened to the night sounds of the forest. I was lost, tremble-legged, and so hungry my stomach prickled and shouted.

But I had evaded the king’s soldiers for now. I curled up in another tree-hollow, too exhausted to fear jaguars or other beasts. The moss under me felt softer than any sleeping-mat, and I soon fell into a dark, dreamless sleep.

◊ ◊ ◊

On the third morning, I awoke to the chattering of birds and a growing light. When I opened my eyes, I yelped.

Almost transparent in the moist morning air, a small sphere of light bobbed before of me. I stared at it warily. Perhaps it was just an illusion caused by hunger. During the past days I had eaten all the plants I’d been taught were safe; but in my past life I had been lazy with my woodcraft, preferring to concentrate on the smooth movements of the defensive discipline taught by my bodyguards. I had never expected to wander pathless in the wilds in the wake of the monsoon. Perhaps I had eaten something poisonous. Perhaps I would die. My body, too like my dead mother’s, would rot and be devoured by the smallest creatures of the forest.

The vision before me did not fade. I had heard tell of ghost lights, fool-fires my nurse had called them: trickster creatures that lurked in the deepest forest where humans had not set foot in centuries. I had taken them for a tale spun by my nurse. But the sphere hovered in front of me as if curious.

I rubbed the sleep-bleariness from my eyes with my grubby hands. Panic filled me as I gained full consciousness, as it had done every morning. I listened for the chase, but could hear nothing but the birds.

They’re gone, I told myself. You’re all alone in the world, but you will never have to see your father again.

The thought rang like a bell within me. Despite being hungry and lost in the forest, I broke into a smile. I sat up and contemplated the ghost light. As if it had noticed my movement, it bobbed a little higher and retreated.

I didn’t want it to go away. This strange sphere of light didn’t really count as company, but it was the closest thing I had right now. I got up slowly, muscles trembling. I had run longer than ever before over the past days, and my body told me so with every aching movement. I stumbled a few steps towards the ghost light. It retreated yet again, hovering now at head-height beside a small thicket of young shoots. I limped towards it, yearning to get closer.

The ghost light fled before my steps, but never out of sight, even though the undergrowth was dense and wild. I followed. All day I followed it, aching muscles and hunger forgotten in my desire to catch up to the creature. My consciousness faded, and my body became a tool for getting closer to the shining light.

◊ ◊ ◊

I stubbed my toe on a rock and snapped back into full awareness. The sun told me how much I had lost of the day: it was nearing evening already. And there was the ghost light in front of me, shining more faintly now. The trees grew less dense in this part of the forest and there was more sunlight despite the gathering dusk. I stepped forward to touch the ghost light – and it vanished entirely.

Bitter tears sprang to my eyes. It was too cruel, to lose the creature after such a long pursuit. I fell to my knees bruising them on sharp tree-roots.

Through my tears, I looked up and saw I was at the edge of a clearing. Almost I forgot my disappointment as I saw the great stone walls rising to tree-height and beyond. Where had I wandered?

The forest was dense and vast. My people knew little of other lands or peoples apart from wild rumours. A few times, we had encountered strangers in trade, but my father had discouraged such dealings. My people stayed within the lands of our ancestors.

I heard a harsh voice behind me. I scrambled to my feet and turned to see a man clad in the green of the forest. His eyes were dark as the earth, and his skin was like mine, a rich russet brown. He sounded angry. I couldn’t understand a word.

I had known other languages existed, somewhere, far away, but this reality where someone spoke to me and I was as lost as a newborn – it filled my heart with the swamp water of fear.

“I don’t understand,” I said. His face was open with the same incomprehension mine must have been filled with. He frowned.

I noticed the long knife at his belt, and terror clawed at me. Had I run into deeper danger?

My fists clenched, my teeth pressed tightly together. No matter what happened to me here in this strange new place, it could not be worse than the horror of my father’s love.

◊ ◊ ◊

The man with the knife took me into an echoing hall in the sprawling building of stone that lay within the walls. He was eyeing me as though I were a half-wit. He had kept doing so ever since I had spoken my language and he had not understood. I walked as in a dream, accepting that I understood nothing of the words spoken by these strangers. Strangers, to whom I was a stranger.

At the far end of the hall I stood before an old man sitting in a high seat. Gold bands adorned his wrists and neck, and he wore a tunic of soft-spun linen. He was the king; that I could tell even without language. He watched me for a long time, his eyes half-hooded. He looked nothing like my father, but I could not bear his stare. I was clenching my fists so hard it hurt. My breath came only in small gasps, as though someone were pressing on my chest. I could not look at him, but when I focused behind his seat I saw a young man with gold around his wrists. He flashed a crooked smile at me, and I looked away. I did not want smiles.

Eventually the king stopped staring and started speaking to the man who had brought me to him. As if his speech had lifted a spell, suddenly the room was full of murmuring, the courtiers’ voices rising and falling in an unfamiliar lilt. I was drowning in sounds I couldn’t make sense of. It made me feel dizzy. Or perhaps that was just my hunger, which was rising up to engulf my whole self, as if all I was could be reduced to slavering mouth and gaping stomach.

The king bent to speak with a tall, thin man with a shock of hair and deep yellow robes. After a short whispered conversation he proclaimed something to the hall at large, gesturing at me. I wondered what fate I had just been consigned to. If death, I prayed it would be swift.

They took me to the kitchens, where it was so sweltering hot that I was sure I’d drown in the heat. I was shown to a woman who I guessed was the cook. She took a long look at me and sniffed with displeasure. I realised that the stink of the swamp water must linger on me. But she nodded.

Two servants took me to a small courtyard next to the kitchen. They stripped me of my clothes till I stood naked in front of them. They poured water on me from the well in the courtyard then, and I rejoiced in getting clean. I scrubbed away the first layers of shame and fear. I started to realise that I had not been sentenced to death.

They brought me a green calf-length tunic of a strange material like rough-woven linen. It felt like the forest when I drew it over my exhausted head. The moss-like material scratched my skin, but it was clean. And it was nothing at all like the robes I had worn at the palace I had escaped from.

“Dayi,” the servants said and laughed. I stared at them, suspecting that the laughter was malevolent. But they smiled at me, so kind to a languageless stranger pushed into their midst. Almost, something began to melt in my heart.

And they gave me food. Oh, to eat after days of hunger! The simple corn porridge and beans tasted better than any of the festival foods at my father’s house. I ate till my stomach ached. My mouth felt strange; I realised I was smiling.

◊ ◊ ◊

To not share a language, I soon understood, meant isolation. Loneliness despite the constant presence of people. My mind was still clouded, as though I were dazed from the vision of the ghost light, but it eased with every day that passed. I listened to the servants as I worked at whatever simple task I was given in the kitchen or the grounds: stirring pots, grinding corn into meal, carrying deadweight sacks of produce. I listened to the women as we wove baskets together. When my unaccustomed fingers fumbled, they scolded me, and I listened although I didn’t understand.

I didn’t keep track of time passing. What mattered was that the chase was over. I had arrived here at the kingdom of Eri, as its inhabitants called it. It did not matter that my days were dull and repetitive. I worked and listened; I slept. It was enough. I yearned to feel my body straining in the seven movements of the discipline, but safety was a fair trade for movement.

Eventually, I started speaking. Haltingly, I tested out words that I had heard often enough in a certain context that I could make a guess at their meaning. Smiles and cries of “io!” encouraged me. Soon words became sentences. Their strange language was difficult to me, but I had begun to crack the mystery’s shell.

They called me Dayi, Moss-tunic, after the clothes I’d been given, common attire for the poorest people in the kingdom. I was relieved they had not asked for my birth-name, for I could not yet think of Tuar without hearing it in my father’s voice.

◊ ◊ ◊

The season changed; the winter drought came with its rough winds. We huddled close to the fire pits and told stories. The others told stories, that is; I listened, and tried to understand.

There came the day I realised I had been there many moons. And that I could understand almost everything the cook was saying. The story she was embarking on, I gathered, was commonly told in the kingdom.

The cook began, in the low tones she reserved for storytelling. A long time ago, she said, during the heavy summer rains, a strange woman came to this palace. The newcomer was a commoner, they all thought, although she must have lived in a great household as servant, for she was fair of speech.

On the night of the great year’s-end festival, a strange and beautiful woman arrived draped in a robe of thinnest linen, like a waterfall. She was dark and lovely as a summer’s night, and turned everyone’s heads. No one’s head was turned more than the king’s son’s. He sat with her all night, and gave her the golden ring from his hand. When she disappeared with the first rays of the sun, gathering shadows to her, people saw tears in the young man’s eyes.

He pined; to his father’s despair, he vowed that the only woman he would marry was the stranger he’d given his ring to.

The ring turned up in his soup a week later. Our cook took great pleasure in recounting how the cook in the tale first told the king’s son that she had made the soup: she had not wished people to know that she’d been dallying with one of the king’s guards while she left the newcomer to prepare the meal.

But the truth came out, as it will. The newcomer was brought before the king and his son. They wiped the grime from her face and saw shimmering brown; they took the scarf from her head and released a flood of long braids. They searched her room and found a shimmering waterfall of a robe.

She had not done a good job of hiding things. She hadn’t wanted to. And so the newcomer and the king’s son were married.

“‘He can’t marry a commoner!’ people cried,” said the cook. “But it turned out that she was actually the daughter of a noble lord. Why she left her life of comfort to work here, no one knows… But these old stories are full of stranger things by far.”

My skin crawled. I could think of many reasons why someone of noble birth should wish to escape.

◊ ◊ ◊

When the winter drought passed and new warmth rose to engulf us, I retreated from the confines of the kitchen. I had found the gardens within the compound, and I spent what time I had to spare wandering in them, seeking to quiet the memories that still troubled me. My father’s halls had no such thing as a tended garden; we just had fields near the palace. No garden such as this, certainly, this garden with its glory of colours, edible plants and flowers tumbling over each other to fight for life. There, I almost felt that one day I could come to full life again, such as I had not felt since I grew into my mother’s likeness and realised the reason for my father’s maddened gaze.

I breathed deeper in the garden. In the long months that separated me from my origins, I came to realise that although I was free from my father, I was not, in truth, free. I was a foreigner, still treated as a stranger despite my increasing command of the Eri language. I was kept within the walls. They were spacious confines, yes, in this sprawling compound – but it was a cage nonetheless. Sometimes I felt a helpless rage simmering within me.

Yet my mind was free to wander, and my body my own to command.

I liked to go into the gardens at nightfall, when my duties for the day were done. I slipped in through the gate in my bare feet. After the stone floors, the grass felt soft and silky on my soles. I smiled. Like most days, mine had meant sweltering kitchen heat and too many people. The garden was not the forest that breathed around us, its wildness kept out by the high walls. The forest – my protector, my safekeeper. Still, the garden had green, growing things.

A prickling of my fingertips told me I was not alone as I had hoped. Further in the garden, I saw the Magicworker taking the air.

He turned and noticed me. I went cold all over. His eyes were on me, soft as river water.

I had only seen him once before, in the king’s hall on the day I arrived at this prison of service. I had noticed his rich yellow robes, the gold glimmering at his throat. I hadn’t known who he was, but my months of servitude had taught me that he was the king’s Magicworker, a man of arcane knowledge.

He was younger than I had thought at first. No grey was in his dark cloud of hair, no heaviness in his step.

He looked nothing like my father, yet still I felt nervous, alone in the company of a man.

He was standing in front of the fountain in the centre of the gardens, next to a bush of bright flowers. The movement of the water was a soft lilt in the evening air. He said something, clearly directed at me. I felt I was back in that first moment when the guard had caught me in the forest and the kitchen girls had called me the incomprehensible Dayi. I did not understand. There was a familiar structure to his words, but the sounds were strange. I felt I should understand what he was saying, but as he kept talking, the meaning escaped me.

The Magicworker frowned as he realised I did not understand him. He frowned, and then he said: “I am sorry.” The words were inflected differently to what I heard in the kitchens each day; but I wasn’t drowning in a sea of strangeness any more.

In my bafflement, I burst out: “Why did you speak that strange language to me?” It bewildered me, that there should be so many languages. In my past life, I had known only one; and now it turned out that there were many.

“At first I did not realise you don’t understand the noble speech. You are the one they call Dayi, is that right?”

I cast him a suspicious glance. Why should he know the name the other servants called me? But my status did not allow for insubordination. “I am.”

“I heard you knew not a word of our language when you came here.”

“That’s true. But I learned.” And still it burned, that he had spoken to me and I could not understand.

“You have learned the commoners’ language very well,” he said with a smile.

“The commoners’ language?” I stumbled over the words. “Why are there different languages for nobles and commoners?” In my own language, I knew there were words that I used that the servants did not, and in turn they had turns of phrase that I did not know the meaning of. But we could understand each other nonetheless.

The Magicworker shrugged, a strangely common gesture for such a well-clothed man. He glanced at me. “I don’t know the reason, but so it is. I have gathered from old writings that the two languages were once one and the same, but the nobles have lived so separate from the common people that the similarities are obscured. Both can understand the other’s language, but it is forbidden for nobles to speak the commoners’ language and the other way round.”

I strained to understand his strange words. Then something occurred to me. “But my lord, you’re of noble birth. How is it that you speak this language?”

An embarrassed look stole onto his face. “Ah,” he said. “You have stumbled onto my secret.” His inflections seemed more familiar now. “You will not tell anyone,” he continued.

“Of course not, my lord.” I had no idea what it was that I was not allowed to tell.

“The fact is, I am not of noble birth. Yes, I am noble now, with all the trappings thereof at least: but I was born a commoner in a village not far from here.” He fingered the gold chain at his neck. “My lord the king has great plans, and he needs magicworkers for them. My natural skills were such that the previous Magicworker brought me to court when I was a child. That is why I can speak like both the commoners and the nobles.”

I was shocked that he would reveal such personal matters to a servant girl he had only just met. But thinking of my own relationship to my servants in my father’s court, I understood that he was telling me these things because we were not equal. He had nothing to lose by telling me of his origins, which were more than likely no secret despite his order to tell no one.

I could never reveal my origins. Although I had come far, if the king of Eri found out who I was, he would ransom me back to my father. I shuddered.

“Are you cold?” the Magicworker asked.

“No,” I said; and indeed, it was a balmy evening.

“Do you walk here often?”

The question fell like swamp water on my neck, leaving me trembling and uneasy. I didn’t know what to reply, what to do. I was afraid he would touch me. For a moment, I had felt comfortable. Now I was trapped again in the cage of my fear. I worried at the twisted ends of my hair.

“No matter,” he said. “I don’t come here often. Mostly only when the sarag are in bloom.” He pointed at the flowers he had been gazing at. I memorised their name. “But I’ll be glad to see you again if you chance to walk here.”

He left with a swishing of robes and the lingering waft of a scent I couldn’t identify.

He had left me alone. He had talked with me, whom he thought a servant girl. He hadn’t touched me.

The stars winked at me, so high up that they transcended every wall and cage.

◊ ◊ ◊

I didn’t hope to find the Magicworker at the gardens when I next walked there in the gathering dusk. But when day after day passed and I didn’t see him again, I found an odd knot of sadness in my stomach. He needn’t have even bothered to acknowledge my presence in the garden, but he had talked with me. He hadn’t been like the noblemen I’d known in my father’s court, who would treat the servant girls as playthings for their rough amusements. The Magicworker had talked to me as one person to another. Even the servants at the Eri court didn’t do that: they still talked to me as though I were a stranger.

Two weeks later I was busy at work measuring out spices for the king’s midday meal, under the cook’s strict supervision. She was particular about spices.

With a clattering and pattering, the kitchen door banged open. Startled, I spilled powdered cinnamon onto the table and winced at the mess. The cook let out a volley of curses too quick for me to understand. I glanced up, irritated, to see who had rushed in. It was one of the court’s messenger boys, peering into the room with his beady eyes.

“What,” said the cook with a razor edge to her voice, “are you doing in my kitchen, scrapling?”

To my consternation, the scrawny lad pointed at me. “I’ve been sent for her.” Speaking loud and slow, he addressed me: “Dayi, you’re to follow me to the Magicworker’s quarters.”

The cook huffed. “How dare you invent such nonsense! What should the Magicworker want with a foreign kitchen servant?”

The messenger boy professed his innocence and vowed he came from the Magicworker himself. “He asked for the girl in the moss-tunic, Mistress Cook! Honest he did!”

The cook sighed and gave me a long-suffering look. “Go, then,” she said to me. “Make sure you do whatever the Magicworker wants.” Her eyes narrowed on whatever, and I shivered. I did not want to be a vessel into which anything whatever could be poured.

I trotted briskly behind the messenger boy through a maze of courtyards and corridors.

“Here’s Dayi, my lord,” the messenger said when we entered the Magicworker’s lodgings. I gazed around the high-ceilinged room. The tables were full of scrolls, reed pens and ink-bottles scattered among them. Several wax tablets were strewn around, marked with strange symbols that I presumed must be writing in the local language. The walls were lined with shelves laden with all manner of strange objects, ranging from small river stones to cunningly crafted golden goblets.

The Magicworker lifted his gaze from the wax tablet he had been furiously scribbling on with a stylus. “Good. You can go now.”

When the door had closed behind the boy, he turned to me. I quailed before him now, him in his own habitat, and me a lost girl in a foreign land. Me with my dark memories that were shooting up my skin with every look a man gave me.

I steeled myself. I glanced at him, not fully in the eye, aiming for a servant’s humility.

“You are probably wondering why I summoned you.” His noble inflections were still confusing, but his words came slow and steady, seemingly for my benefit. I was baffled by his sympathy.

He cleared his throat. “I am going on an expedition into the forest’s depths, Dayi, and I need you to come with me.”

I stared at him, humility lost. “Me, lord?”

“I have talked with the guard who brought you to the king’s hall. He said he found you in the forest, half-starved and speaking a strange tongue.”

My thoughts reeled back to that day many moons past. How lost I had been. How the ghost light had brought me to this place and vanished before I could reach into its glow.

“You come from a long way away, don’t you.”

My jaw tightened. I didn’t want to answer any questions. No one had made me fabricate a story of my past, and I didn’t wish to tell falsehoods now. But I was not going to tell the truth, either. I would never tell the truth.

The Magicworker’s eyes crinkled in a smile. “Where precisely you come from is not my concern, although I must admit it’s a fascinating mystery. What I am interested in is your knowledge of the forest. You have wandered far in it. You have tasted some of its mystery. And” – he came closer, and I flinched – “you know some of its magic.”

How could he know that I did know a sprinkling about forest magic because of my encounter with the ghost light?

“It’s written in your eyes, Dayi,” he said before I could ask, “for those who have the power to look.”

“I don’t want anyone looking in my eyes,” I said, speech clumsy. I concentrated on the floor beneath my bare feet. A beetle was making its way across one of the stone flags.

With a rustling of robes, the Magicworker went back to his table. In a voice so quiet I could barely hear him, he said: “I mean you no harm.”

I wasn’t sure I could believe him. My father, after all, had said he wished me nothing but good.

“I wish for you to come with me on this expedition,” said the Magicworker. “The king has agreed to grant this wish on the condition that I return you to the court once we are done. He fears you will go back to where you came from and reveal that a rich people live here, and next we will see armies searching for our gold.”

A choked laugh escaped me. “I will never go back.” Then I tightened up again. I feared my bitter tone had revealed something about my past.

“Well then,” said the Magicworker. He was not going to address the issue. “Bring what clothes you own and fix yourself a sleeping-roll. We leave tomorrow.”

◊ ◊ ◊

We set out without ceremony, for the Magicworker said the king’s court had no need to know of his comings and goings. We had gathered in the eastern courtyard, near the small gate at its edge. Dawn’s questing light was reaching over the treetops.

I was still astonished that he had chosen me to join him on this secret expedition: I was a stranger, a lowly kitchen servant. His other companion made far more sense.

“This is Niani, my assistant and bodyguard,” the Magicworker told me in the commoners’ tongue. He turned to Niani and said in an apologetic tone, “She doesn’t understand the nobles’ language, so I must speak in the commoners’ manner although it’s not precisely proper.”

Niani nodded, betraying no signs of censure. She was clearly proficient in both tongues. A tall woman with the bad posture that probably came from constantly bending down to talk to shorter people, she did not seem easily shocked. I hadn’t had reason to speak to her before, for she was of a higher class of servant. My heart beat a nervous pattern in my chest as I considered the fact that I would be travelling together with these new people for almost a moon-cycle. Niani wore a simple travelling tunic and was bowed down to an even more crooked position under the weight of the pack she carried.

“We don’t have a pack animal.” I regretted the words at once, but the Magicworker did not rebuke me for speaking before being spoken to.

“We will be going into parts of the forest where I suspect a mule would only be in the way. Together we’ll carry what we need.” He shouldered his own pack with an effort. I was only a little surprised he would deign to carry a burden himself.

Niani’s dark eyes measured me. I could sense she was dubious of my inclusion among the expedition. But her eyes were not unkind.

“This is Dayi,” the Magicworker introduced me in turn.

“Yes,” said Niani, “she is, is she not?” She eyed my moss-tunic, which had lightened several shades in the sun and was quite worn from use. I had no other clothing apart from my loose pantaloons and a short cloak given to me by the cook. My feet were bare. I didn’t know what had happened to the sandals I had walked into the compound with.

“The sun is rising,” said the Magicworker. “It’s time for us to leave.”

I shouldered my pack with a surprised grunt. It was heavier than I had thought. I gritted my teeth. I was still not used to such burdens, although my work in the kitchens had made me hardier than I had been in my past life.

We went through the gate, where a single guard nodded sleepily at us. Then we were past the grey stone wall that marked the outermost bounds of the court compound – of my cage. A shiver went through me. Even though it was only for a while, I breathed the forest air again. My safeguard, my green hiding-place of roots and hidden streams.

My feet greeted the springy moss bordering the path like an old friend. The burden on my back pressed against my shoulders, but my step was light. The forest, its green smell. How it groaned and muttered around us.

I was not the accursed king’s daughter here, nor was I another king’s slave. I was just Dayi, in my tunic of moss weave. I was Dayi, following the Magicworker in his yellow robe, following Niani in her earth colours.

In truth, I had almost forgotten the name my mother had given me.

◊ ◊ ◊

On the second day of our journey away from the Eri king’s court, we had already passed into strange lands. We travelled north and west; the Magicworker said that the king’s hunters never went north, for the best game was to the south and east. But with a faraway look and a glance at the small wax tablet in his belt pouch, he said that his calculations pointed northwest.

I didn’t know why we were travelling, but I kept my heart calm. These lands were as unfamiliar to me as the Eri king’s court. My father’s lands were many days’ travel in the opposite direction, or so I supposed.

The trees we travelled among dwarfed the trees I had played among as a child. As we walked in single file, they cast us into cool shadow. Patches of sweltering sunlight reached the ground with its ferns and moss, but the trees reared up, green giants. We could hear the creatures of the forest moving around us, but they were wary and hid themselves. Birds were the only creatures we saw with any regularity.

I felt that I came to myself again, as we walked, as the forest grew around me. I had been in servitude for so many moons that I had lost the thread of my life. The thread that my father had frayed. But now, in the wild, the thread was starting to weave itself together again. I didn’t know where we were, but it was a place without walls.

After this expedition, I would be brought back to the kitchens. The Eri king did not want me to escape.

I was fleet-footed. If I ran into the forest, I might find another settlement. More likely, I would run until I starved. The forest was vast; some said it spanned the whole world. In its depths, an untrained refugee could come to great grief.

Such thoughts were with me as we continued our journey. The Magicworker and Niani were both silent. After the chatter in the court’s kitchens, the quiet was like the touch of water on sweaty skin.

We followed no discernible path, and but for the Magicworker, we would have been lost. I never saw him use magic, exactly, but his whole demeanour reminded me of a hunting hound. When we camped at nightfall, he would stand still, eyes closed, breathing deep and steady. Niani muttered something about magic, catching my eye with a wink, and I tried to catch him doing astonishing things. But he just stood and breathed, echoing the trees in their leaf-rustling.

◊ ◊ ◊

I had not asked for our destination, nor had the Magicworker said anything about it. I assumed he knew where we were going. To wander aimless in the forest was madness. I did keep wondering about the reason for this expedition, though. Above all my thoughts circled around why he had wanted me with him, when I had been utterly useless so far.

There came a day when the Magicworker paused mid-step. “I’ve lost it.”

“What is it?” asked Niani.

“I’ve lost the path,” he said. His cloud of hair seemed to loom even darker around his head. “We have to stay here while Niani and I find a solution.”

The path he spoke of must be a path woven of magic; as far as I was concerned, we had lost any clear path soon after we left the Eri compound. But I didn’t know anything of the magic that was so familiar to the Magicworker and his assistant.

They talked among themselves in the nobles’ tongue and sketched strange patterns in the air. The crease between the Magicworker’s eyebrows was a deep furrow. I wanted to smooth the worry away from his face.

Startled by my thoughts, I concentrated on digging a small fire-pit. Earth, my grubby hands; calm, repetitive movements. Once the fire was lit, I made rolls from our supplies of corn flour and boiled water for tea. We settled down to eat. I felt closed inside myself, a door snapped shut that had just begun to creak open. Niani had been the Magicworker’s assistant and bodyguard for years. They shared a bond that I could not partake of, they spoke together in a language I did not understand.

The food stuck in my throat. I realised I liked these people, wanted them to like me. And that was a danger I wasn’t sure I was ready for. Perhaps it was easier to be the outsider.

Niani passed around the dried meat. I accepted some without a word, trying to avoid her eyes. But she caught me in her gaze. “Dayi, what troubles you?”

It had been so long since anyone had asked me such a question. My troubles came unbidden to the surface as they had not for many moons, choking me so I could barely breathe.

The Magicworker and Niani waited for a long, deep moment. Their patience almost undid me. Why did they not order me around like the others at the Eri compound had done? To them, I was just a servant, just a foreigner. They had no reason to treat me with such kindness.

I found my breath again, found my voice. “It’s nothing,” I said. Then I dared look my travelling companions in the eye. “Well, that’s not true. But I don’t wish to speak of it.” I didn’t want to tell them that I felt jealous of the connection they had with each other.

Instead of pressing me for more, they nodded. Then the Magicworker said: “Have you ever wondered what it would be like to travel from one side of the forest to the other in the space of mere moments?”

“I haven’t.” What a fanciful notion! But I was glad he had changed the subject.

“I have,” he said with a grin lighting up his face, “for many years. I’ve wondered, and worked. Did you know the forest has patches where magic runs stronger in the veins of the world, strong enough to harness and weave together?”

“I know nothing of magic.” But a small smile crept into the corner of my mouth. His scholar’s excitement was catching, although I was ignorant of the knowledge he possessed.

“I’ve worked on a great gate in a strong patch of magic many miles south of the king’s court.” The Magicworker sipped the strong tea I had made. “Now we go forth to seek another strong current of magic, where the forest has gathered its power, to build another gate. I have the feeling you’ll be useful.” Yet how I might accomplish such a thing, he did not say.

◊ ◊ ◊

A ghost light hovered by a tree-stump. Returning from passing water a short distance from our camp, I was caught by its glow, piercing in the pre-dawn air. I came to a halt, staring.

“What is it?” Niani asked. She had woken to my footsteps.

I spared a glance away from the ghost light to look at her. She was peering around, utterly oblivious to the gentle light wavering near me. Blessed Hangi! In my past life, I had thought the ghost lights a folk tale; upon first seeing one, I had judged them rare wonders, yet a tangible feature of our mortal world.

Now I wasn’t so sure. Why could I see the creature, when Niani could not?

The ghost light bobbed and wavered. It was as breathtaking as the one that had led me to the Eri court. This time I was not hunger-crazed or running for my life. Still, I felt a pull, slower but inexorable. I wanted to follow the ghost light, as if it could lead me to happiness.

I sensed Niani’s eyes on me, although I was fixated on the ghost light’s erratic movements. I didn’t dare say anything. I didn’t want the light to vanish with the dawn; but I didn’t dare tell her what I saw. She would call me crazy, and I didn’t want that. I wanted her to think well of me.

I kept staring at the ghost light as if watching would make it stay.

“M’lord,” said Niani, “something’s wrong with Dayi.”

I heard her voice as through a mist. No, there was nothing wrong with me, but of course she could not see the ghost light. Surely the Magicworker would, with all his knowledge and power?

The Magicworker was awake and up in a moment. I felt his presence behind me. A part of me screamed threat; but most of me was so concentrated on the ghost light that I could not turn.

“Dayi,” he said softly, his voice a cool stream on a hot day. “What do you see?”

“You can’t see it?” I burst out.

“Oh,” said Niani, “she’s seeing visions already, evil forest-spirits!” Her voice was sharp with concern.

The Magicworker laughed. The ghost light wavered, as if startled by the sharp sound.

“Shhh!”

His laugh died and my stomach plummeted with horror. I had shushed a noble, as if I were still a noble myself. Be too free, and they will find out.

“What do you see?” he repeated quietly. He didn’t seem offended at all.

I gathered my courage. And I realised I had no word for ghost light in this new language. “I see a bright bob of light, my lord. A fire in the air. I don’t know the word for it.”

“Ah!” He sounded pleased. “A gnahali.”

“Is that what you call the bright creatures of the air, who lead travellers astray?”

“Yes. Gnahali, glow-bearer.”

I paused, stomach clenched with nerves. “It wants us to follow.”

He accepted this with not the slightest hesitation.

“We’ll be lost in the forest even worse,” said Niani, voice dark with warning. “Following a vision is foolishness.”

“Niani,” said the Magicworker, “the very purpose of this journey is to follow my vision. Although I cannot see it, I have no doubt Dayi sees a true gnahali. They are not evil, although they are indeed forest-spirits. It’s said they show themselves to few people. Only those who have experienced grievous violence can see them clear.”

His words rang in me like a prayer-bell. I stared at the ghost light till it filled my world. I didn’t want to see his face or Niani’s.

“If the gnahali wants us to follow, we will. This may be the solution I was seeking.” The Magicworker touched my shoulder lightly. A tremor ran through me. “Keep your eyes on it, Dayi. Niani and I will strike camp.”

So it was that I came once more to follow a ghost light through the rooted domains of the forest. But this time, I was not hungry. This time, I had company.

◊ ◊ ◊

I was not as lost in the light as I had been when I’d stumbled starving to the Eri king’s walls. Still, I found it hard to concentrate on what was around me. My feet strode on, my mouth was dry. All I noticed of the forest was a green haze around me. I hoped that the Magicworker and Niani were still following, for I could not look back for fear I’d lose the ghost light. Enchanted, I followed it as it spun and bobbed a few paces in front of me. I followed till I could feel jabs of pain in my feet even through the haze.

Cool water splashed a blessing on my feet. I had stumbled on a shallow stream. I crossed, almost slipping on the mossy stones, focused on following the ghost light. I came into a haze of green dappled with brightness, a brightness so intense that the glowing sphere blended neatly into it. I stumbled forwards and tried to clasp the ghost light – it must not escape, or we would be lost in the forest and all for nothing.

But it was gone, vanished just like the previous one had. Fickle creatures, oh, it had been madness to be so compelled by the light! I sank to my knees in a soft patch of moss. Heat fell on me from the sky like an unwanted gaze.

“Dayi!” said the Magicworker beside me, and there was something in his voice that made me look up. “This is it! I can feel the magic coursing strong in this place.” Joy wavered around him.

Niani was looking around with wonder in her eyes. She sank down next to me and grinned at me. I couldn’t help answering her smile.

We were in a clearing, moss-covered, fern-adorned, and free of the trees and creeping vines that crowded around it. The sun was shining on us at its mid-afternoon slant. It was a clearing like any other, so it seemed to me. The Magicworker had spoken of gates, of travel. I could not see how this place was more full of magic than any other. It was beautiful, though. My heart felt restful, and something of the ghost light’s peace had settled inside me. And true, perhaps there was something strange in the clearing. Although I couldn’t place it, there was a gentle hum in the air, like a drone of honey-bearing bees somewhere in the distance.

The Magicworker wandered up to two trees that stood on the other edge of the clearing. They were old, gnarled, taller than the rest, awake in a riot of leaves. At the midpoint between the boles, their branches were twined with each other as though in greeting. He stared at them, a smile tugging at his lips.

“The forest itself has started the great work. Just like at the southern gate! Truly, we were meant to build these gates. This is where the fruit of years of toil will ripen. This serendipitous…”

In his solemnity, his speech lapsed to resemble the nobles’, and I frowned as I tried to understand. Niani saw my confusion and muttered to me: “He’s happy that you chanced to come to the king’s halls. Without you, we might not have found this place.”

I was but a tool to him, to be used and then put aside. The thought brushed my consciousness. I tried to suppress it, but I was exhausted. So be it. I was a tool. He’d used me in a different way, but he too had used me for his own benefit.

Yet he smiled at me, and I could detect no guile in his face. He spoke the servants’ language again. “Fortune was with us when you came to the king’s hall. I could sense a trace of magic about you, and now it has proven itself.”

“I have no magic,” I muttered. I watched insects buzz around the small bright flowers that grew in the mossy clearing.

“And yet you can see magic,” said the Magicworker. “The gnahali showed itself to you.”

I thought of what he had said, about how gnahali, ghost lights, only showed themselves to those who had experienced grievous violence. I bit my lip. There was no such legend among my people.

We rested on the soft moss, listening to the hum of insects. The creases at the sides of the Magicworker’s mouth spoke of laughter. Niani had removed the wooden forks holding her hair in a knot, and her black curls sprung all around her shoulders.

My own hair was still in the tight twists of many moons past. I did not like to think about it. I touched it as little as I could. Tuar, you have your mother’s tight-coiled black hair, that’s how it had started. You have your mother’s deep brown eyes, your mother’s full lips.

I closed my eyes, took deep, slow breaths until my thoughts slowed. I could not show my past to these two fellow travellers. They’d despise me. They would take me back to my father; and I would turn into my mother’s ghost.

On some level I knew my thoughts were irrational. But such is the way of thoughts. Unbidden, they rise up and can engulf a whole mind. Just like a ghost light can fill a broken soul with wanderlust.

“It was a gnahali that led me to your king’s halls,” I said, in a half-whisper, unthinking. Then I stiffened, realising I had let something out that I hadn’t meant to. A stone sank in my heart.

The Magicworker and Niani shared a glance and looked at me, then. Their silence was careful, fragile. In it was an invitation.

“I had heard tell of such things, but I was sure they were a myth. But a woman running…running for her life in the forest is open to all manner of mind-delusion. The gnahali confused me, compelled me. I don’t know why it led me to your king’s walls. Perhaps they have no purpose except to lead people astray, as they say in the stories of my people. But both these times I’ve seen one, they’ve led me somewhere.” I paused and looked up at the two intertwined trees, carefully avoiding the two pairs of eyes watching me. “Although I will admit this is less of a somewhere than the previous was.”

Niani gave a startled laugh. The web of silence had broken. I dared a glance at her, and found strange comfort in her eyes. A smile crept on my face like a gift.

“It’s a fraught power, to see the spirits of the forest,” said the Magicworker. “Even I can’t summon them, for all that I can coax the invisible forces of the world to follow my vision.” He looked at me. “That’s the essence of what is called magic.”

We began to set up camp. Neither of them asked me why I had run for my life, why I was able to see ghost lights. The past was mine alone, my heavy burden which I did not need to disclose unwillingly. In their silence I felt comforted. The steady hum of the clearing seemed to clear my head, not confuse it. I was safe here.

It was strange that I should feel so alive with two people I had met less than a moon-cycle previously. And yet it was so. I felt no calling to return to the fire-pits of the king’s compound, to the busy kitchens and heat of the cooking-pots. I wished we could stay in the wild forest forever.

◊ ◊ ◊

We spent many days in the clearing with its hum. The Magicworker spent most of his time next to the two trees. He had all manner of implement and scroll, dragged along on our journey by strong Niani. Sometimes he would ask her to help, and she would stand next to him, humming an atonal melody. At other times she would help by crafting various implements out of wood, strange crooked objects that I could make no sense of. Magicworker and assistant alike were distracted by the tree-twins, which had begun to emit a hum of their own, or so I fancied when I walked close to them.

Magic seemed a confusing and complicated discipline. Niani, who had been the Magicworker’s assistant for several years, and bodyguard for even more, was versed in the basic principles of the science, but it was a deep, unfamiliar well for me, especially when explained in a language I still did not speak with ease.

I was not stupid, though. I knew why we were there in the clearing of moss and ferns, why we had spent day upon day there. The Magicworker was working with the strong magical forces of this part of the forest. He was channelling them into the entwined trees.

“This gate,” he said, with a shy smile that hid his pride, “will lead to the southern gate, if all goes well.” His goal was to coax the already existing magical links in the fabric of the world, so that people might one day walk through its seams and travel with ease.

I felt useless, but reminded myself that we wouldn’t have found the clearing if it wasn’t for my spirit-vision and the ghost light. And since there was space, and no one to chastise me, I took to practising the movements my bodyguard Jama had taught me: the beautiful, flowing movements of the fighting technique used among my people. In my mindless panic to flee my father’s hall, in the confines of the Eri king’s compound, I had almost forgotten this skill. But now, under the sun’s blaze, on the soft moss, I went through the seven sets of movement and felt my body rejoicing as I did.

Niani and the Magicworker concentrated on their work and let me alone while I practised. But one day, after I had completed the seventh set in a perfect sweep of arms and placement of feet, the Magicworker came up to me. I was dishevelled and sweaty after my long practice.

“These movements,” he said, “they look like a dance.”

I smiled; it was easier again to smile. “They are a dance,” I said, “a killing dance. I could disarm a man within five movements if I were better trained.”

Curiosity sparked in his dark eyes, but still, he didn’t ask about my past. I felt a swell of gratitude.

Niani had been watching my movements with a professional eye. “Come,” she said, pulling her coiled hair into a twist. “Disarm me.”

My breath was cut short. My practice had made my body feel like my own again. My old nimbleness was returning. Still, to disarm Niani would mean to touch her bare skin, her strong arms. To touch another body.

“Well,” she said, “after such a boast you can’t just stand there.” She flashed me a teasing grin.

I almost froze. The look in my eyes must have startled her, for she relaxed her fighting stance and frowned. “I’m only joking, Dayi. You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

Oh, it frustrated me, that a person I liked was asking me for a friendly fight, and yet my body was frozen, soles tingling with the need for flight. My father had taken so much from me! No. He wasn’t going to take all human touch from me. I felt I was jumping headlong into a chasm, but with a shout I broke my spell of fear and moved.

Niani was ready at once. I moved into the fight with the fluidity of the first set and made first contact – arm against arm. She fought so differently from my bodyguards that I was unsettled at first. But my body was ready before my mind was, and before I could be shocked by how she drew me towards her in a wrestling hug, I was feinting, spiralling, pivoting away.

It was not over in five movements. Niani fought well – as indeed she should, to be entrusted as bodyguard for the Magicworker – and I was out of practice. The sun beat down hot and bold, and the Magicworker stood aside and chuckled as he watched us sweat and kick.

In the end, we both tripped over a surprise root that I was sure had not been there earlier. Niani and I fell to the soft ground, breathless, legs entwined. I didn’t flinch from her touch.

“M’lord!” she said to the Magicworker. “You tricked that root into rising!”

How he managed to look devious and utterly innocent at the same time was beyond me. His chuckle gave him away, though. “Your expressions are worth it.”

Niani and I glanced at each other and then at him. Suddenly, all three of us were laughing. We laughed till my belly ached from it. I was caught with happiness, such a fragile happiness that I was afraid I’d break it with a single wrong breath. I could not remember the last time I had laughed so.

Oh, I had grown bold.

“I’m going for a wash,” I said. The sweat was running down my skin.

“I’ll come with you,” said Niani.

I had come far, yes, but I could not bear to have someone near me in nakedness. “I…can I go alone? You can go first if you like.”

Her eyes were soft. She was close, so close next to me. I felt the ghost of her touch on my hot skin like a whiplash.

“You go.” Her voice was gentle.

Without a word, I gathered my things and went to the sluggishly flowing stream nearby. Daring, I went further, up to the pool we had found. There was no one else in this part of the forest. Only the animals, and we had seen no dangerous beasts. I would be safe.

But the pool was a mirror.

I had confronted a fear today. I had touched Niani, and it had been the cleansing touch of the fight. Surely I could confront another fear, too.

The pool’s water was warm, as everything was in this season. I kept my eyes closed at first, concentrated on scrubbing myself clean of sweat and fear, layer by layer. I ran a hand from my jaw down my left arm, shivering at my own touch. And yet it felt good to touch, to gift myself with gentleness as I had not done for a long time.

Carefully, I took my hair down from its knot. It fell in tangled twists to my shoulders. I gritted my teeth and slowly, slowly began to untwist. I glanced at my reflection in the water. My hair was a wild mass. My eyes, wavering in the water, looked startled.

I saw my dead mother in myself. The mother who everyone said I looked like. The mother whom my father had loved too much.

I had hated her memory for so many years. I wasn’t sure I was willing to do that any more. It was not she who had caused me misery, except by dying; and that, of course, was not of her own will. It was my father I should hate. And I did. Hatred spun around me like a dark cloud. But perhaps I could let that hatred go, too. I would never see him again, after all.

All I could do was learn to live in this body.

Untangling my hair took forever, and I cried with frustration while I pulled gently at the knots. But eventually I had freed it enough that I could wash it. I dried myself off and pulled on my mossy tunic again. My hair I let hang on my shoulders, a heavy mass of coils. I would twist it later, but for now, it was my hair, mine, and it would be free. Like I was.

I was lost in my thoughts. Niani’s voice when I entered the clearing brought me back into the world.

“Dayi! Your hair!”

I raised a hand defensively to my coils. No one had ever commented on my hair other than to say that it was just like my mother’s.

Niani looked me in the eyes with a strange smile. “It’s beautiful.”

◊ ◊ ◊

Heavy footsteps rushed through my dreams, thundered through the deep places of the earth. The jingle of armour, the silver bells used by courtsmen. My father’s men! Their calls echoed through the forest as they crashed through the undergrowth.

I came awake sweating in the morning heat, breath unsteady, tears flowing down my cheeks. I was shocked at the tears; I had not cried since before I left my father’s house. I wiped them away quickly before Niani or the Magicworker noticed them. But I needn’t have worried. They were still asleep, although he slept lightly, as if nervous. And no wonder, for it was the day that we were to test the workings of his magic.

I gathered myself. I listened sharply, but there were no sounds apart from the birds and rustling of small forest animals. The clearing hummed steadily beneath it all. I lay down again and pressed my ear against the mossy ground. But it told me nothing. The moss and the bare earth beneath it carried no echo of soldiers.

Still, I was left with an uneasiness that I couldn’t shake even when Niani and the Magicworker awoke and we ate a meagre breakfast. Our supplies were running low. Even if it wasn’t time to test the experiment, soon we would have to set off to the Eri king’s halls. Back to the confines of his walls, to my slavery. For I realised I had not been paid for my work there. It had not occurred to me before, for I had seen myself as paying them back for the kindness they had done me in taking me in, a foreigner in their land.

Defiance rose within me. Surely this world could not be comprised only of this land, and of my father’s land? There had to be other places, other countries in the depths of the forest, perhaps even beyond it.

I would not go back to the life of servitude that I had embraced in order to be free of a life of fear.

◊ ◊ ◊

Everything was ready for the final test. Niani and I stood by the gateway formed by the intertwined trees. The Magicworker was convinced this gateway could be used to transport people to the other side, a place three weeks’ travel away from where we were. Still, it seemed incredible to me. I had witnessed the blooming of his magic when he muttered words and wove his spells. But that he could actually have steered the growth of such a gateway?

The sun blazed bright, yet the shadow of trees lingered deeper in the forest, threatening. My dream had clearly unsettled me more than I’d thought. Yet I felt that the hum in the clearing was also more jagged than it usually was. What was happening? Was it just the magic?

For the Magicworker was standing in front of Niani and myself, weaving the spell that he hoped would bring to life the gate formed of the two gnarled trees. With a gasp, I felt the power gathering like the noon sun beating down.

Before my eyes, the space between the entwined trees began to glow. A mute glow, a gentle glow at first, as the Magicworker muttered. His voice grew in strength; his dark forehead was dripping with sweat.

Something shifted.

Through the arch formed by the trees, I had gazed into the forest that lay beyond. Now, a different forest loomed between the two trunks. I could hardly breathe. A gentle glow still lay on the trees themselves – the gate. But now, we were looking through them into a different view: not a clearing, but a dense mass of ferns and flowering plants.

“It worked,” Niani said in an awed voice. Her hand came to clutch mine. I held on tight, forgetting to be afraid of her touch, unnerved by the strangeness of it all.

The Magicworker turned to us. A huge grin was on his face, and his hair was curling in tighter spirals due to the moisture he had gathered all over his body. But in spite of his triumph, he was careful, had the precautions of a knowledge-seeker.

“The gate won’t be open long,” he said. “I can’t hold it open for more than a few moments. Now is the time to test it.”

His voice echoed into a silence that snapped violently. I heard running, I heard shouts, I heard the hooves of a wild animal nearing the clearing.

“What’s wrong, Dayi?” asked Niani. Her hand was still clasped in mine.

“Do you hear it?” I wished I were dreaming in daylight. I wanted the pounding steps and snapping undergrowth to be a malicious illusion.

“People,” said Niani, and shattered my hopes. For now I could hear the jingling of armour, and I could hear shouts.

Shouts in a language I could understand. Shouts in the language my mother had sung me to sleep with.

The language my father had abused me with.

“We have to hide,” I said, stumbling over my words in the language I had but newly learnt. “Quickly!”

Niani glanced at the Magicworker. Something silent passed between them.

“All right,” said Niani. “It sounds like a dozen or so people. Those ferns over there, near the gate – we’ll lie there until we’ve seen what’s what.”

“Our things!” I was breathless, terrified. Our belongings were strewn around our camp, easy to find, prompting a search over the whole clearing.

The Magicworker frowned. “Gather what you can and hide,” he said. “I’ll take care of the rest.”

Frantically, I gathered up as much as I could carry, and hurried to the tall ferns that stood near the forest edge, by the great roots of the tree-gate. I huddled underneath them. Niani came to join me, several bundles in her hands.

I was shaking. I wanted the Magicworker to do it quickly, whatever he was doing. He hummed, he muttered, and slowly I saw the rest of our belongings fade into the grass. I could see them if I concentrated, but they would not be visible to anyone who didn’t look close.

“Come on!” said Niani in a low, urgent voice. “They’re almost here.”

At the last moment, the Magicworker flung himself into the ferns next to us. We were hidden from prying eyes – as long as those eyes did not think to look too close.

A small white-tailed deer sped into the clearing. Arrows flew from the woods, and moments later, the creature was shot dead. Its hunters came into the clearing.

They were my father’s men.

Terror clung to me like a second skin. I could not understand why they were this far from his court. I had never thought the chase would persist so long, or so far.

Yet a moment later sense caught up to me, and I understood that they could not be searching for me any more. My father must have given me up for dead. These men were but a hunting party for the king, straying far from his lands, so far that they might not have realised they were in another country.

Beside me, Niani had loosened the dagger at her belt; little good that would do her against so many. Silently I cursed our rotten luck: the hunters would surely stop in the clearing to skin their catch at least. I prayed they would not notice the tree-gate’s glow and the strange view through it.

Then my father strode into the clearing, and I came close to heaving up the contents of my breakfast. What was he doing with the hunting party, so far from his lands? Suddenly I felt naked. The ferns could do nothing to hide me. He would sense I was here, somehow. He would take me back home and touch me again.

Niani sensed me shuddering beside her. She could not understand the reason for my terror, of course. But she put a hand around my shoulder as we crouched beneath the ferns. Her touch could have made me skittish. Instead, it felt comforting. I leaned against her. I felt more grounded in my self despite seeing my father there, so close.

He looked the same: the imperious tilt of his mouth, his large, looming frame.

“We shall rest here,” he said to his men, and I gave a soft sigh of horror. They were not going to just skin the deer and ride past.

Niani and the Magicworker had shifted beside me, their faces blank as they listened to the language unfamiliar to them. I noticed the Magicworker give me a shrewd look as he saw my obvious shock at the announcement. But they dared not speak, for the king’s men were now making camp.

“A fire pit, my lord,” said one of the soldiers to my father, “still smoking. Someone else was here just a short while ago.”

“One of the savages of these lands, no doubt,” said my father. “These must be their hunting grounds. This bodes well for us. Perhaps there are bigger creatures to hunt, too.” He spared their catch a brief glance and surveyed the rest of the clearing. I was glad the Magicworker’s spell of concealment on the rest of our items was still working, although he was labouring hard to keep it that way, sweat pushing through his skin.

“Search this place. They may still be close by.”

At my father’s words, I could not suppress a gasp of fear. Niani and the Magicworker gave me furious glances and pulled me down, but I was frantic.

A couple of soldiers came close to the ferns. I could smell the leather and metal of their armour and the reek of days-long sweat. They would find us. The Magicworker could not keep up three spells at once.

When the first soldier gave a cry of “My lord! There are people here!” we were lost. Panicking, I stumbled to my feet, pulling the Magicworker and Niani along with me.

The world halted. The soldiers stood, baffled, staring as their princess and two foreigners emerged from the green ferns. The clearing’s magic hum seemed urgent, as if the very earth sensed my distress.

All I could focus on was my father. I watched him recognise me in a moment that felt like an agonising eternity. The fury grew on his face, coupled with honest surprise.

“You’re alive.” His voice was gentle. It was always gentle when he talked to me. He sounded as if he were happy that I was still alive – oh, and he probably was. If I was alive, he could take me back and keep me forever. He could finish what he had begun.

I couldn’t allow that. I had to grasp at the fraying strands of freedom that I held clutched in my hands.

“Seize her!” said my father.

My head was spinning. I was shaking with fear. But I would rather die than be caught like a rabbit in a trap.

“Follow me!” I yelled in the language of the Eri.

Dumbfounded by this situation whose gravity they couldn’t understand, my two companions nonetheless ran alongside me. My plan was a last desperate struggle for freedom, for I knew that even with magic and Niani’s skills, and my lingering defensive arts, we could not win a fight against my father and his men.

When he understood where we were running, the Magicworker yelled: “We can’t! It isn’t safe!”

He flinched at the look I gave him. “This isn’t safe,” I snapped. And indeed, he and Niani were both embroiled in it now, for my father’s men were coming at us fast. We fought our way from the ferns to the tree-gate. I kicked and punched more fiercely than I had ever done in all my training, for my life and freedom depended on it. Niani used her dagger with cold precision. The Magicworker just ran and dodged, for all his strength was concentrated on keeping the gate open.

I hesitated the smallest moment before the tree-gate. I looked into the other forest, its deeper shades. I glanced back, saw my father running towards us. Niani was grappling with one of his soldiers. I took one last look at the man I had hoped never to see again.

I grabbed Niani and the Magicworker by their arms, and ran through the opening between the trees.

◊ ◊ ◊

A dizzying blur clouded my eyesight, and my stomach lurched.

Then all was still, until the world exploded into movement again. We were no longer in the clearing. We had made it to the other side.

“Close the gate!” yelled Niani. I realised that while we had indeed passed through the gate to somewhere else, the soldiers had noticed that something was going on, and were coming after us. Niani was still fighting the one she’d been grappling with on the other side. One of my father’s personal bodyguards was coming at me. I struggled desperately, trying to go through the seven movements. But the dance was not smooth. I could hear shouts. I could see my father coming closer. Soon he would be through the gate.

The wavering glow disappeared. There was nothing but this new forest, a dark, dense area that I barely had time to notice because I was fighting for my life. I was being crushed by the weight of the soldier who had lunged at me. I hit him hard in the groin with my knee. Not one of the preferred tactics of the discipline, but survival has no room for elegance.

I heard a strangled cry, and then Niani was there, slashing with her knife. The man fighting me was thrown off, and with a sickening thud of metal in flesh, Niani stabbed him in the heart.

The forest was silent around us. It was as if we had entered a ghost realm. Bone-aching, I sat up and looked around me.

Niani was standing there next to me, breath heavy, the bloody knife in her hand. Two dead men lay beside her on the forest floor. My father’s soldiers, caught in this struggle.

The Magicworker was sprawled on the ground a little way from me, staring in wonder at the tree-gate that lay before him. These were strong trees, too, but younger than the ones we had found in the clearing.

“It worked,” he said. “It is possible for humans to travel through the gate.” Then he turned to look at me, sudden steel in his voice. “Why did you do that? Can you even imagine the risk…”

I looked away. “I’m sorry for putting your life and Niani’s into danger,” I said. “But there was no other way. They were attacking us.”

He pursed his lips after a while and nodded.

Niani was staring at the bodies. I got up and went to her, legs still shaking. “I’m sorry you had to do that,” I said. I could not look directly at the dead bodies, for the sight made me feel another lurch of sickness. I was so very sorry. And even sorrier that my father still lived.

“I’m a bodyguard,” Niani said. “It’s what I do.” She gave me a wan smile. “Not that it’s ever fun.”

There was silence. I could feel Niani’s unspoken questions and the Magicworker’s wordless wondering fill up the space between us. I was still undone by having seen my father, heard his voice. But I could gather the shreds of myself again. It was easier now, after my many moons of hard-working safety in the Eri king’s court, after our journey in the forest. I clenched my fists so tight it hurt. My jaw was stiff. I breathed in and out several times, opening my mouth to free the tension.

I had to tell them. They had earned it beyond measure, with their friendship, their willingness to follow my sudden order, their defence against my father’s men.

“Please,” I said. “Let’s sit down.”

The moss here was soft and welcoming. Niani and the Magicworker gathered beside me. The dead men in the thicket of ferns behind us were a gruesome reminder of how barely we had escaped. My eyes were firmly on the moss at my feet. It seemed wondrous to me that the world should contain things so vibrantly green, so fearlessly alive.

I began.

“That man in the clearing, their leader. He’s the king of the land I come from.” I paused. The words of their language felt strange in my mouth again, like stones rounded by river water. “He is my father.”

Strange it felt, and terrifying beyond belief, to be telling the true story of myself to my companions after such a long silence. I didn’t tell them everything; I couldn’t. Perhaps I never would, and the memories would remain locked up in my soul forever. But some things I could tell.

“He went mad in his chase of my mother’s spirit. He…he touched me, as a man touches his wife.”

I closed my eyes, so as not to witness the pity in their faces. But when I opened my eyes, I saw not pity, but horrified understanding. Niani had reached out for me, but her hand sank like a stone in the distance between us.

I raised my head, some pride remaining. “I couldn’t endure it. I escaped, and they chased me. I was lost in the forest when I saw a gnahali for the first time.” That ghost light had truly saved me. “It led me to your king’s walls. The rest you know.”

The silence that followed was heavier than I could bear. But what could they say, after hearing such a tale?

“The forest-spirits must be in your favour, Dayi,” said the Magicworker at last, in a quiet, careful voice. “For this is the first time a tree-gate has fully opened to me.”

“You did things differently this time, though, yes?” I asked. I was relieved to speak of something else.

“I refined my experiments,” he agreed. “But that clearing also bore the most powerful traces of natural magic that I’ve ever encountered. To think we might not have reached it but for you and the gnahali… I’m grateful to you, Dayi.”

The name, Moss-tunic, pricked at me somehow, like an ill-fitting sandal. “And I’m grateful to you, lord Magicworker, and to Niani. I can’t even say how much. You…” I spoke past the lump in my throat. “You saved me.”

“As if we could’ve done anything else!” said Niani. Her eyes on me were dark and worried. It shivered my heart, that neither of them had changed their behaviour now they knew I was the daughter of a king.

The Magicworker gave a cough. “I know you have known me only as the Magicworker,” he said. “It is the custom for Magicworkers to abandon their names when they practise the science of magic in earnest. But to you, Dayi, I will say now that my birth-name is Kagna.”

I bowed my head, mindful of the honour he’d given me. I noted that Niani had marked no surprise at his true name. So she had known it already.

The Magicworker – Kagna – got up and paced towards the trees that formed the gate on this side. He put a hand on the bark and muttered a few words. I felt a soft tremor of magic run through the earth in response.

“There. That was the last of it,” he said, passing a hand over his face. “The gates must be thanked, you see. We’re using the earth’s magic for this, and we must thank the trees that see it done.”

In my heart, I thanked the earth and all the forest-spirits for my second escape. “How far are we from the Eri compound now?”

“A week’s journey or so,” said Kagna. “It will be rough going, with only the few supplies we carried on our backs during our crossing.”

I took a deep breath. I saw the walls closing in on me when I thought of returning with them to the Eri king’s halls. I scrambled to my feet and took a few steps away, peering into the forest. The trees were ancient and towering in this part of the woods.

“I can’t come with you,” I said. “I know the king ordered you to bring me back for fear I’d reveal his secrets. Yet what secrets do I know here? I don’t know where we are. I’m lost. And I want it to stay that way. I’ll go on from here. No one will know I’ve visited the Eri lands. I’ll continue further into the forest. I’ll let the gnahali lead me. I’ll learn new languages when I come across them.”

I turned. Kagna did not look surprised. If anything, he looked pleased. “I thought as much. Yes, Dayi. You should have freedom.”

I’d been prepared to fight if I had to. I was disarmed by the kindness in his voice.

“You can’t go alone into the woods!” said Niani, forehead creased in a frown. “You have little experience of the forest’s dangers.”

“I can protect myself,” I said. My mind pushed moments at me when I had not been able to protect myself, not from my father. The seven movements had not helped me then. But I pushed that back. I was a different person now.

Niani hung her head and looked thoughtful.

“My dears,” said Kagna. He got to his feet and walked to me, drawing Niani close to his side. He raised an arm and met my eyes with a question. Hesitantly, I got up and leaned into his touch. We stood there, all three, encircled by him.

“You two should go into the forest wilds together.”

Niani and I looked up sharply, first at him and then at each other. “You’d let us go, both of us?” said Niani.

“Yes,” said Kagna. “I may be in the Eri king’s employ, but I’m my own master. And so should you two be.”

“But how will you explain it to the king?” I asked. I did not want him to be punished for our sakes.

To my surprise, he laughed. “I’ll spin a story of how the experiment worked, but the dreadful magic currents severed the souls from my servants’ bodies while I was the only one to remain anchored in my self. Such things have been known to happen when magic goes wrong.”

My eyes were wide. “They have?” I had not known what I’d risked when I plunged us through the gate.

He nodded. “So it’s decided. You two will go together, if you wish it.”

I glanced at Niani, suddenly shy. “Will you join me in the wilderness, as long as we wish for each other’s company? Would you leave your life as bodyguard? Would you leave the study of magic?”

She smiled like a fern unfurling. “Yes.”

My heart was filled with a giddiness that frightened me. That these two would take risks for me – that Niani wanted to travel with me.

It was quick work to divide our belongings between us. Kagna would get by with the help of his magic, he said; and Niani was confident in the deep woods, for she had been born in a small village near the Eri compound, and was used to woodsfaring.

Burying the bodies of my father’s men was far slower work, and wretched. But at last they were under the moss. I wished them safe passage in the other worlds and that their next lives might be more peaceful.

At last it was time for the farewell.

“Can’t you come with us?” I asked. I didn’t want to let him go.

Kagna shook his head, eyes shining wet. “I can’t. My life’s work, my science is all at the Eri king’s court. I must go back. But I’ll miss you, Dayi.”

I laid my hand on his shoulder, trembling at the voluntary touch. He leant close to me, and I did not flinch. “I’ll miss you too.” My throat was tight.

As Niani and I stood side by side, ready to leave, I knew there was one final thing I had to tell them. Moss-tunic I was, but a true part of me was in what my mother had given me. Perhaps I could finally be free from the burden laid on me by my father. Perhaps I could own my name without shame.

“There’s something I want to tell you.” I could feel Kagna and Niani’s eyes on me, and did not feel discomfited by their gaze. I took a deep breath.

“My birth-name is Tuar.”

– END –

  • Continue Reading
  • 2 Comments

Published by Karl Rademacher on September 29, 2014. This item is listed in Issue 23, Issue 23 Stories, Short Stories, Stories

Sisters

by Nick T. Chan

51646Versus-Doctrinus-PostersIn the still moments before dawn, when all is as dark as the bottom of the sea, I turn my head from my sister and dream. In my dream, we are not conjoined. We are not fused from breast to stomach. I am not destined to cast spells until Isabella dies. Instead, I walk straight. I do not crab-scuttle with her. Alone and proud, I am with the love of my life. When I wake, I can’t remember his face. All that remains is that Isabella was alive, yet I was alone. They say the dreams of mages are prophetic, but that cannot be, because the only way I will ever be alone is if I murder Isabella.

This morning the dream ends early. I am woken by something warm in my right hand that wasn’t there before. I open my eyes. It is a parchment scroll. It’s probably from my friend Emily, who has not written to me for months. I wake fully and winter passes through my veins as I realise what the paper’s warmth means. The scroll was created by magic. Emily’s twin Susan was on the verge of death before we fled the Parliament of Mages, so she can’t have had the power to create the letter. It has to be from the Parliament.

I stand, intending to toss the letter into the fireplace. Standing wakes Isabella. She grabs my wrist and my throw falls short. I strive to pick it up as Isabella pulls away. We dance on the spot, revolving spasmodically, and then her greater strength wins. She squats, forcing me to do so too, and picks the letter up.

“It’s magic,” she says. “They must need you to cast a heroic spell.” She pauses and clasps the scroll to her chest. “How many songs will they write about me after I die?”

“None,” I say. A spasm of coughing overtakes me, bright blood flecking my hand, each spot jewel bright. She says the same thing she always does after each one of my fits. “It’s you or me. If you cast a spell like they want, the people will remember my name. If I’m going to die, I want to be remembered.”

And I use my usual retort. “Murder is a sin.”

The coughing intensifies until thick coins of clotted dark red blood coat my hand and darkness claws at the edges of my sight. I cannot breathe or think. Isabella embraces me until it stops.

“Read the letter,” she says. “You keep saying that you’ll find some way to save me, but we both know it’s a lie.” She pauses. “We’re dying. Do we have a week? A day? An hour? Please.”

She is right, but casting a spell will accelerate the rate at which Isabella drains my life, forcing me to cast more and more spells. I cough again, and suddenly I am tired. Isabella believes Parliament is a force for good, while I know better. But it doesn’t matter what I believe, not when my beliefs will lead to both our deaths.

I unfurl the letter. “It’s blank,” Isabella says. “Why would a mage create it?”

I trace my finger across the paper and my fingers tingle. “I have to cast a spell to reveal the words,” I say. “It’s a small spell. It won’t give us much more time.”

“Do it.”

The words flow easily though it is a year since I have cast one. Isabella pushes a short hiss of air between gritted teeth at each syllable. As soon as the spell is finished, the scuttling tickle within my chest ceases and crow’s feet wrinkles appear on Isabella’s ashen face. Every part of me burns with life.

Flowing script, as black as blood in the moonlight, fills the page. Each letter twitches in a way that makes me uncertain whether it has really moved at all. I read aloud. “The Ever-dying King’s life is ending and the Worm Nil will soon awaken. I have a plan to stop it. Parliament does not know. I arrive in three hours. Draven.”

My hand shakes as I lower the letter. When the Ever-dying King dies, then there will be chaos. Without him, spells cost the weaker twin exponentially more. The Parliament will be powerless. As corrupt as they are, the alternative is anarchy. And worse, during the time between the death of the King’s current body and the re-birth of his new one, the Worm is unleashed.

Draven. Emily’s letters wrote of him. All I know is that she fell in love with him. He was going to save her twin Susan, but he failed and broke her heart. “It’s a trap. He can’t destroy the Worm,” I say.

“They’ll remember us forever if we do it,” she says. “I could have a statue in the grand square. Children will be praised for being like me.” She claps my hands and forces me into a spin around the room, false gaiety in her eyes. “The selfless Isabella, who sacrificed her life for all mankind.”

“No, it can’t be done.” I look away from her. She grabs me by the chin and forces my face back to its natural position, facing her.

“Can’t or won’t?” she says. “And does it matter?”

“It will kill you,” I say. “Take how much that spell hurt and multiply it by a thousand.”

“It will be worth it to be remembered forever,” she says. She snatches the letter away and reads it out loud behind my back, rolling each word around in her mouth as if they were hard-boiled lollies. “Why did you say Draven can’t kill the Worm?” she says. “I don’t remember him.”

“He was Emily’s lover,” I say. “He joined Parliament after we left. She said they discovered him in some small village. He wouldn’t have had enough time to learn how to cast spells.”

“How can he kill the Worm then?”

“He lies. Parliament is trying to catch us again.”

Isabella is silent. We watch each other go to the toilet, bathe and menstruate. But Isabella’s head is a locked box. She cares about clothes and makeup and dancing and men and a thousand other irrelevant things. Yet if I think about her death, my heart feels like a pebble dropped down an endless well.

I toss the letter into the fire, half-expecting it to resist the flames and hiss like a snake. It catches fire. Isabella picks up the poker lying in the grate and pushes the letter further into the flames. It is a strange pleasure to watch her flawless face, though she stole her beauty from me. If we do the impossible and kill the Worm Nil, this is how the painters and sculptors will depict her. When we were children, she had a mournful shrunken frog-face. Now men stare at her despite our freakishness. Every day I become more haggard, my skin as tight as papier-mâché over my skull, and my hair falls out in fist-sized clumps.

Isabella pushes the last log onto its side so that the fire dies, leaving parchment fragments interposed amongst the ashes. “We’re not going to run,” she says. “Parliament is still scared of you.” I try to move so I can pack our meagre belongings. She doesn’t budge. The join between our bodies stretches and I gasp. It must hurt Isabella as well, but her face is stone-still. I strain until the pain becomes too great. She never flinches.

“Don’t you trust me to make the right decision?” she says. No, I do not. Her head is filled with glory, but the dead care not for adulation. They are dust and worms and a statue is no substitute for my sister. I strain again.

The coughs overtake me without warning. When they stop, the front of our dress is covered with thick, gritty blood.

“Do you want to become oathbound if Parliament catches us?” I say.

“There’s no time to run anymore Mary,” she says. “I can feel our heart slowing.” The wind whistles through the gaps in our stone shack and the fire grows cold. I cough and the blood is fresh and bright. Dust eddies in rays of sunlight through the window as the sun rises. She looks at the angle of the sun. “He must be here soon.” She drags me outside and scans the sky.

A vast Zeppelin descends from the sky behind Isabella’s back. There is a woman nailed to the front and oh gods, its Emily. What happened to her? Then I realize my mistake. She is the globe. They have made her oathbound. Emily’s body spreads into a great puffer-fish of pale white flesh, making her the figurehead of a living Zeppelin. One of the reasons I left the Parliament was because of the cruelty of their punishments against those who defied them and now it has happened to Emily.

I sob and the sound alerts Isabella to Emily’s descent. “She’s hollow inside,” she says. “I can see a shadow.” She uses her palm to shade her eyes. “Two people standing side by side. Did Emily ever tell you how Draven and his twin were joined?”

“What has he done to her?” I say, my voice cracking.

“He can’t have,” Isabella says. “Only the senior members of Parliament can make someone oathbound.”

Tears blind my eyes. “No. Draven must have done it. Emily never defied them.”

I watch Emily’s face as she comes closer, hoping for a smile when she recognizes me. Her face remains blank. Oh, my poor Emily. She lands on the grass with a soft thud. She shudders and then she splits like a quartered orange, granting entry to her insides.

Draven steps out of Emily. Recognition spears through me. He is the literal man of my dreams. Ever since puberty, I have dreamed of him. I never remembered his face after waking, but now he is in front of me. High cheekbones, deep blue eyes and a mouth made to whisper sweet promises. My cheeks flush and our heart beats faster as I meet his gaze. Gods, he is beautiful and there is no other word for him.

A thin band of skin attaches Draven to his twin at the hip. The ash-colored twin is so thin sunlight almost passes through it and it is so withered that it could be either man or woman. Its eyes are closed.

Draven approaches us. His twin mirrors his walk, but it does not open its eyes. When twins are on the verge of dying, they retreat deep inside themselves, clinging onto life before the final spell. How could Draven know spells well enough to drain his twin to this degree?

“What have you done to her?” I say, putting contempt into my voice, but at the same time unable to tear my eyes away from him.

He holds his hands up. “I am no friend of Parliament. Like you, she tried to leave, but they weren’t scared of her. Their punishment sent her insane.” He strokes her cheek, but she doesn’t react. “I couldn’t save her. They didn’t know we were lovers, so when they asked for a mage to take charge of her, I volunteered.” Isabella nods, too eager to believe. It is plausible. I want to believe him. Gods, I want to.

The shock of seeing my dream lover in the flesh has kept me upright, but the adrenaline leaches and I stumble. Draven and his twin spring forward and catch us. The arm that catches me is strong. His other arm supports Isabella. His twin holds us too and its skin is like dried autumn leaves, brittle and ready to crack. I look into his perfect face, but he is looking at Isabella and when I turn my head back to its natural position, she has locked gazes with him.

Draven draws us back to our feet, his hands changing position. His hand stays over Isabella’s waist. The twin holds me upright. After a long, frozen, moment, he lets go and enters Emily.

“The Worm Nil will wake within days,” he says. “We have to return to Firewater now.”

“The Ever-dying King was healthy when we left. I can cast small spells to keep us both alive.”

“You are a long way from Firewater and do not know the news,” he says. “He is dying. He has been dying for months.”

“But he is not dead.”

“Before he lapsed into the sleep before death, he asked the Traders of Sorrows to exchange his pain for another’s sorrow,” he says. “They told him that he could not swap death.”

My last hope disappears. If the current King is dying, then Isabella must supply all the power for the spell. We do not have long to live if I do not cast spells and the new King will not be born for weeks. Isabella follows Draven and I do not resist.

The entrance seals behind us. Inside is cramped and Draven almost stands on top of us. Emily’s insides are deep red and waxy at first, but then her walls glow white and became transparent. She rises and my insides churn as our shack and the garden vanish into the distance. Isabella squeezes my hand. She had no fear of heights, but she knows my discomfort. I close my eyes, but I still see Draven in my mind’s eye. Better to open them again and I do so.

“What happened the last time a mage thought they could kill the Worm? How many people died?” I say.

Draven flicks a glance my way and then looks at Isabella. “Maybe three thousand died twenty years ago,” he says, his voice almost lost in the wind’s noise. “But that is not what will happen this time.”

Isabella leans sideways to hear better and I must follow. He smells of soap and rose water, but beneath is the odor of his dying twin. Its eyes open for a second, salt-white and blind, and then they close again.

“What spell will kill the Worm?” Isabella says.

Draven raises his hand and for a moment I fear he is about to run his fingers through Isabella’s hair. I hold my breath. “I have looked into the histories,” he says. “There have been four attempts to destroy the Worm Nil.” At the word destroy, he clenches his hand and then he opens it, waggling his fingers with a smile. I exhale. “Each attempt has angered the Worm, worsening its destruction. Thousands more die than is necessary.”

We float through the air at tremendous speed, passing over the mountain-graveyards formed from Worldstalker bones. Our shadow darkens the Forest of Silence where the trees eat those foolish enough to speak. And then we are following the Firewater River which flows to the Burning Sea, upon which the city of Firewater sits. In the shadows of the mountains, the Sea gutters with a low blue flame and the hellfish burn as they leap from the surface. By mid-morning, the shadows will have passed, the flames will have died and the hellfish will be edible.

Draven continues to speak. “No one has thought about when the Worm stops its destruction.”

“You are going to induce the new Ever-dying King as soon as the old one dies,” Isabella says.

Draven smiles, genuine delight in his grin, and he locks gazes with Isabella. “As soon as the new King is born, the Worm vanishes. If we bring the New King forth from the ground early, then the Worm’s damage will be limited. It took no skill to write a modified inducement spell, only skill to say it.”

“Cast it yourself,” I say.

“Any mage who approaches your skill has already drained their twin.”

“The first person who touches the new Ever-dying King will be the regent until the new King comes of age won’t they?” I say.

He talks again, too fast and too smooth. “My father died fighting the Worm Nil. I’ve always dreamed of stopping it.”

“So you’ll be regent to honor his memory?”

“Emily said you were a hypocrite,” he says. “You didn’t leave Parliament to save your sister. You left because they didn’t agree with you how to use spells. You spout fine words about the tyranny of Parliament, but if the chance to do good comes about, you run the other way.”

“Don’t lie,” I say. “This is for your own glory.”

“Mary,” Isabella says. “You must cast the spell.”

“So he can gain the throne for the next eighteen years?”

Before I can continue, Draven interrupts me. “Emily was your friend, but she lied about me. I am a good man. Love turned sour breeds lies and she lied.”

She never wrote about him at all except to say she had a new lover. He was going to somehow save her twin Susan. And he didn’t and then she wrote: I hate him and nothing more. He was less important to Emily than she thought it seems. I decide to bait him. “She told the truth.”

“If you cast the spell, you will be there when the new King is born,” he says. “You can be the first one to lay your hands upon him.”

This catches me so off-guard that I can do nothing but stutter. He has offered me the regency. “I…cannot.”

“She told me you hated how Parliament casts spells due to greed rather than where they’d do the greatest good,” he says. His eyes flick up to look at Isabella, back to me and then into space again. “Parliament would have to obey you. You could ensure that spells are only cast for good.”

“You would throw away such power?” I say. His hand hovers above Isabella’s knee, but does not touch. I want him to put his hand on my thigh and slide it beneath our dress. I want him to kiss me. How can I be so weak?

“I will have done more good than any mage in history if the Worm Nil sleeps,” he says. “What is the regency compared to that?” His eyes shine and I want to believe him. The Worm will be stopped and I will be the regent. Thousands of lives will be saved and the entire Parliament under my control. The tyranny of my fellow mages could be finally undone. Yet it would cost Isabella her life.

“I want to speak to The Ever-dying King before he passes,” I say.

“You can see him, but he won’t speak to you,” he says. “He is in so much pain that his mind is broken.”

There is nothing to say and we sit in silence as we fly closer to the city. Draven and his twin sit on the other side of Emily’s interior. His twin doesn’t open its eyes. All three of us slide glances past one another.

Emily catches a gale and quickens her flight. We fly over the sprawling city of Firewater. The noon sunlight has killed the flames and fishermen on shore are pushing out their boats. The city buildings have not changed since we left. In ancient times, our nation was nothing but sand and heat and burning water until enough mages murdered their twins to change the weather and then the land. The buildings are still those of a desert city, bricks as white as vulture-picked bones and the rippling curves of red tiled-roofs as far as the eye can see.

We descend, scraping the top of the city’s walls. They are made from the black diamond bones of Worldstalkers and their impervious ramparts have repelled numerous hordes over the centuries.

“We will give you my decision tomorrow,” I say. Isabella opens her mouth to protest, but I raise my hand to stop her. “Isabella and I will talk alone and then I will decide.”

We land. The milling crowds in the street glance at us for a second and then return to what they were doing. There are no cries of horror at Emily’s appearance. Isabella says what I have been thinking. “They didn’t look at her. How many oathbound are there in the city now?”

“Parliament has conducted many trials lately.” He pauses. “They have been suppressing opposition before the Worm wakes. There will be chaos and they take no chances.”

Emily splits and we exit onto the road. I look at her, hoping to see some semblance of recognition in her eyes, but there is nothing. Because I’m not watching where I’m going, I stumble and look down. A soft curse escapes my lips. We are upon the Road of Tears. Once it was known as the King’s Road until the last time the Worm Nil traveled upon it.

The road is the widest in the city and bisects Firewater in half. What was rock is now fused glass six feet deep. We stand above a young man. His face is unburned, but rest of him is charcoal-black. His eyes are blue and his mouth is ajar, as if he was lost in thought. The dead soldier is both handsome and familiar. I look from the soldier’s face to Draven’s.

“This is your father isn’t it?” I say.

Draven and his twin squat onto the road. Draven touches the glass above his father’s face. “I never knew him. I was conceived before the Worm woke.” The sweat on his fingers leaves streaks on the glass as he withdraws his hand. “He was a peasant, but Parliament conscripted him. My mother was pregnant.”

He stands. “Walk the road and then tell me casting the spell isn’t the right thing to do. I will meet back here at dawn with a modified inducement spell.”

“What is your twin’s name?” Isabella says.

His face hardens and he strides inside Emily. The exit seals. For a moment I imagine there is suffering in her eyes, but I am fooling myself. They are as blank as the eyes of dead fish. Isabella calls out, but Emily elevates.

We both watch until she is a distant spot in the sky and then I have to rub my stinging eyes. Isabella watches longer, her eyes watering.

I press my fingers into my temples. I cannot think. The pain is too much. “We don’t know what his damn spell is going to do until we say it do we?” I say. “Parliament hasn’t lured us back to punish us. They want us to do their dirty work.”

Isabella snorts. “That’s ludicrous.” She leads the way off the glass road and down the side streets.

“Where are you going?” I say, but she does not respond. We crab-scuttle and she watches for potholes. She is steady-footed while my feet skitter on the glass. The life drained from Isabella by my last spell has already dissipated and now she is draining me faster than ever. My limbs move a fraction of a second behind my thoughts and Isabella is a little glossier of eye and hair.

People keep their heads down and scurry off the road as we approach. “They’re scared of us,” Isabella says. “Remember when we were mobbed for favors? Parliament was always scared of you. You made them look bad, the way you talked about what good your spells would bring when you finally cast them.”

“You miss being the centre of attention,” I say. My tone is harsher than I intended, but Isabella remains serene.

“Yes,” she says. “I miss thinking that when you finally caved in, I’d be famous.”

“Where are we going?”

We round a corner. She has brought us to the marketplace where the Traders of Sorrows ply their wares. The marketplace is empty except for the Traders. They sit in enormous steaming glass tubs filled to the brim with water, their girth filling the tubs from centre to rim. Their eyes are black slits and the rest of their bodies are salt-white. Nostrils are two upwards-curved slashes, mouths lipless holes. They have no fingernails on their stubby fingers, no hair on their heads, nor ears or wrinkles. Nobody knows how the Traders work their magic without twins or why they trade sorrows for no apparent benefit to themselves. The Traders have been here since before Firewater was founded. They might have been here before mankind.

The nearest one focuses its black eyes upon us. Isabella forces me to walk and stand in front of it.

“Swap your guilt,” she says. “Swap your bloody guilt, so you can do what needs to be done.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

She slaps me hard across the face. “Wake up Mary,” she says. “You love being a martyr so much you’ve destroyed all my dreams.”

I rub my stinging cheek. “You hurt me.”

“You can’t put it off any longer,” she says.

“What if he’s a liar?”

Her eyes are flat. “I’ve never believed in your Gods or your heaven. When I die, there will be nothing. My death will mean nothing unless you do this, but your bloody pride means more than my dreams, doesn’t it?” Her tone softens. “Trade your guilt. Please.” And then she is crying, her face crumpled, Isabella who is always so serene and perfect. “Please.”

I choke out the words. “If I could die for you…”

Her face steels. “But you can’t.” She turns her head to the Trader. “How much sorrow is the King’s dying pain worth?”

The Trader almost looks surprised. “To take his pain is to take his life.”

“I propose trading his pain for my broken dreams,” she says and extends her hand to the Trader.

“Your proposal is acceptable,” it says and it moves to kiss her hand, sealing the bargain. I try to stop her, but she brushes my hand aside without difficulty. The Trader kisses her hand and then it shudders and its eyes roll back in its head.

Isabella gasps, but the King was an old man and she handles his dying pain with a grit of her teeth. Bells start to peal, signifying the death of the Ever-dying King and the Worm Nil’s coming. Within minutes crowds rumble through the marketplace. None stop for the Traders; they are fleeing the city.

“What have you done?”

Isabella closes her eyes. “You have no guilt now. I’ve forced your hand. We find Draven and then you cast the spell.”

There will be a way out. There has to be. Isabella heads back to where Emily landed. My lungs burn but we cannot slow down. The crowds buffet us. The Worm Nil will kill them all. I know it in my bones. Thousands of ordinary people. They are not cursed with deciding whether to murder their twin, but neither do they have the power to save themselves. The gods have placed them as pawns, but I am a queen upon the board. I could save them all.

There are so many of them and I realize that Draven will never see us if he’s in the air. “The King’s tower,” I say. “I’ll cast a beacon spell.” Isabella sets her jaw and nods. The quickest way to the King’s Tower is to pass through the slums. We scuttle through the twisting and narrow streets as quickly as we can. Shouts and cries ring out. The stink of tears, fear and sweat is overwhelming.

We are stop to let the crowd pass. The front of our dress is covered with blood, though I do not remember coughing. It does not matter. After the beacon spell, Isabella might be dead. The crowd thins for a moment and then we are scuttling down less crowded streets until we have reached the Grand Square, where the statues of heroes (twin and un-twinned alike) ring the King’s Tower.

The tower is a pillar of flesh, topped by a vein-streaked heart as wide as a house. While the King lives, the heart beats. When he dies, the heart is still until the new King is born. Around the tower’s stem winds a wooden staircase. It leads to a platform encircling the heart.

“There’s no one on the platform,” Isabella says. “Where are the members of Parliament?”

“Too scared of the Worm,” I say. “It likes eating mages.”

“Draven could be telling the truth,” Isabella says. “You and he will be the only ones in position to touch the new King.”

Yes. Isabella will be dead. It will be Draven and I. And then I realize. “No,” I say. “Draven’s twin will still be there.” Isabella is blank-faced. “You’ll be dead,” I say. “I’ll be un-twinned.”

It takes Isabella a moment to understand. “You won’t be able to cast spells. And he will.”

“Maybe not. His twin must be close to dying.”

“But not dead yet.”

“It doesn’t take much power to kill someone, not if they can’t cast spells,” I say. “There are no witnesses.”

“He’s not a murderer,” she says. “Don’t ask me how I know, but he isn’t. I feel it. ”

I feel it too. He is not a murderer. He is a liar, but everyone lies. The elders of Parliament claim virtue, but they are tyrants. I remember when I was still a member. Our fellow mages proclaimed their plans for the final spell and their twins smiled and nodded. Great spells that would bring glory upon their dead twins. They lied. The spells were always for themselves. But I was the only one who fled. I was the only one who did something about the lies. And Isabella is right. I lie to myself and I always have.

I try to lead the way across the square, but my legs will not move. There is no burning in my chest and the scuttling spider in my lungs is gone. I try to tell Isabella I am no longer in pain. My head will not move. Why is everything so quiet? It is like I am underwater and it takes me a moment to realize Isabella is screaming something.

I focus and her words become a little clearer. She is screaming my name. “The tower,” I gasp. It takes a couple of attempts for her to hear me, though I shout back.

Isabella starts across the square and the band of flesh between our bodies stretches as my feet drag across the cobblestones. I feel nothing. A third of the way across the square, I blink, and when I open my eyes, we are halfway across. Isabella has stopped. She is slapping my face. The world is silent and the slaps are happening to someone else. I am behind a glass shield, an ant in an ant farm, watching the world burn. I want to sleep. If I sleep, I don’t have to murder her.

No. We must find Draven. No matter how brightly the beacon burns, he will not see us at ground level. If he isn’t flying inside Emily, it doesn’t matter what happens. We will die before he can find us.

I don’t know if Isabella has enough life for me to cast anything more than the beacon spell. It might kill her and I will be left alone and powerless on the tower with the Worm rampaging through the city. Gods, a spell now might kill her. But there is no choice. Most of the spells I learned at Parliament are too powerful. I need something small.

I blink and then we’re lying on the ground, my face numb against the cobblestones. Isabella grits her teeth and we stand. I feel no pain. Her muscles bulge as she sucks my life. Even so, there is no way she will be able to climb to the top or walk more than a few more steps before I die. I have to cast something.

My face is an inch from hers. I can’t think of what spell to cast. The damage to her face from the last spell has disappeared. Her beauty is like seeing the ocean or a mountain for the first time. It makes me feel insignificant. As children, we were identically plain. Now she is a Goddess and I am a hag.

Childhood. There was a rhyming spell all twins learn as children, a small, stupid spell. A spell to make vegetables taste like boiled sweets. The words were simple, but it was a song-spell, needing the rhythm and notes to be correct.

I almost remember the cadences, but it is like catching soap bubbles on the wind. As soon as a word of the lyrics is at the tip of my tongue, I lose it again.

I blink and when I open my eyes, everything is grey as the inside of a cloud. “Isabella!” I cry out, but I don’t know if my lips move. I have to cast the spell. I close my eyes and sing.

Isabella’s scream echoes around the square. I open my eyes. Everything is watery and blurred, but it is no longer grey. A half-animal moan of agony keens and then dies in Isabella’s throat. The spell has drained her, but it seems to have failed. Is that possible? And then I catch the taste of something on the air. It is the flavor of the sky just before a lightning storm, sharp and dangerous. “The Worm Nil,” I say. “I can taste it coming.” The Worm’s flavor changes. Its taste changes according to its intentions. In a way, I can read its mind and I know it hungers for magic.

The prickling on my tongue intensifies. “It’s coming for us,” I say. “Magic is a beacon. We need to climb.” Another spell might enable it to find us.

My eyes sting and I wipe them with the back of my arm. Isabella comes into focus. I stifle a gasp. The spell didn’t take much power, but Isabella is an old woman. Her skin as wrinkled as an unmade bed, her hair grey and lank.

“You have to carry me,” Isabella says, her voice weak. I gather her in my arms. She is kindling and twigs in my arm. Oh gods, she can’t support the beacon spell, let alone the inducement spell. I freeze. Maybe if we hide, the Worm will miss us.

Isabella digs her fingers into my forearm. “Go,” she hisses. I scuttle across the square, Isabella’s feet hitting the stones at irregular intervals.

The Worm’s ozone intensifies. It is hunting, not sure of where the magic is coming from, only knowing someone was stupid enough to cast when the King is dead.

I reach the stairs. Isabella’s eyes are open and fierce, but the rest of her looks so fragile that I worry she will blow into dust if the wind blows the wrong way.

I am strong, stronger than I’ve been for years. I’d forgotten what it is like to be able to breathe unencumbered. It is glorious to move without pain.

I climb the stairs, supporting Isabella’s weight. It is laborious, but part of me sings at the exertion.

We reach the top and Isabella slumps against the platform. People fill the streets, but few travel along the Road of Tears. Instead they flock to the Eastern gate or to the shore, fighting to board fishing boats. They are frightened the Worm will travel along the glass road again. But the Eastern Gate is too small to accommodate the vast crowds pouring in its direction. Thousands will be crushed to death.

And those on the boats will be no better. There is only an hour or so until Firewater Sea bursts into flame again. By the time they hijack the boats, the water will be on fire. The only safe passage is the Southern Gate via the Road of Tears but I can taste the Worm outside the gate.

“Is Emily in the sky?” Isabella says.

There are many oathbound flying through the sky. Most are travelling beyond the city walls, but there are still enough remaining above the city to make it impossible to know which one is Emily. None are close enough for Draven to see us.

A ghost of a smile traces Isabella’s lips. “Do you think I will get a statue for powering a beacon?”

“Maybe he’ll come close enough to see us,” I say. I can’t keep the desperation out of my voice.

She touches my face, the motion slow and pained. “You’re so beautiful. Is this what I looked like?”

No oathbound fly close. I scream Draven’s name, but my words are lost into the sky. The sun sinks and little fires gutter and die on the Sea’s surface. Soon the flames will roar waist-high. The hijacked boats will burn.

A great grinding sound sets my teeth on edge. The Southern Gate is trembling from the Worm battering the wall, searching for the source of magic. The walls are indestructible, but the gate is iron.

A single oathbound floats above the Road of Tears. It must be Draven, searching at our last location. Why doesn’t he think? Up here, no sound reaches up except for the whoosh of wind and the Worm’s battering against the wall. The crowd on the western gate is a boiling mass. There will be screams and the crack of bones as the weak are trampled underfoot. And on the lake, the launched boats are already catching fire. If we were close to the lake, we’d smell the roasting flesh.

“I love you,” I say and cast the beacon spell. Isabella screams and screams and screams. I force myself to keep staring at her as she ages and withers in front of my eyes. Her eyes sink deep into her sockets, two black stones dabbed in water, and then she closes her eyes. Her face wrinkles until deep cracks traverse her cheeks. She is utterly still and the only way I know she is alive is the faintest stir of breath against my cheeks. Every part of my body crackles with joy.

At the spell’s final word, light emanates from my fingers and I hold a tiny star in my hand. It is cold, clear and brilliant. And useless. Draven may find us, but Isabella doesn’t have enough power to cast much more. At least the beacon might lead Emily and Draven out of danger.

The Southern Gate glows cherry-red. The sky over the Gate darkens as Worm-brought storm clouds gather and then black fog leaks through the gate. The darkness thickens until the glowing gate vanishes.

I pray to the Gods Isabella doesn’t believe in, but Emily vanishes into the darkness. “Look up,” I scream, but of course he cannot hear me. In-between blinks, Isabella’s eyes film over with white cataracts. I look back into the blackness. “I dreamed of him,” she says.

I am staring so intently that it takes a second for her words to register. “What?”

“Every night, there has been a man in my dreams,” she says. “I didn’t know it was him until he stepped out of Emily. I dreamed he was the love of my life.”

A chill run through me. Mage dreams are prophetic, but the dream cannot be true. I have never heard of a twin having the same dream as a mage. “I have it too,” I say. “You dream of him and then you’re alone. But I’m still alive.”

She coughs wetly. “No,” she says. “I am alone, but with Draven. You’re dead.”

As the star’s light gutters and dies, Emily shoots out from the blackness. Behind her, the black fog dissipates as a howling wind washes it away.

The Worm has melted the Southern Gate and hot iron slag coats the road. It passes through where the gate used to exist. It should not fit. It coils above the city like a brewing storm, yet its head slides through the gates, its width endlessly narrowing as the body slides through. When I look at it directly, it is not there. I can only see it out of the corner of my eye, a featureless tube of night and nothing and air.

Emily rises until she is clear of the buildings and the street. But they travel towards the Burning Sea, not towards us, and the Worm follows them. I can taste its frustration. The beacon has attracted its attention, but Emily’s presence has confused matters. She is a creature of magic. The Worm turns its impossible head and chases her.

I start to recite the beacon spell again. Isabella barely has enough life left, but there is no time to ask for her permission. Her hair falls out in soft, grey clumps and when she screams, I see she has no teeth. When her scream dies, her eyes close and she is a genderless mummy. “I’m sorry,” I whisper, but she does not respond.

The star burns in my hand again. The Worm shifts from its pursuit of Emily and turns down the Road of Tears. Its howl increases in volume until it is the only sound in the world. Tin roofs flutter through the air and whole buildings roll down the street. Further down the road, people flee, but the wind pushes them off their feet. The road’s fused glass softens ahead of the Worm and the people burst into flame. The Worm rolls over them, leaving charred bodies pressed into the cooling glass.

It knows where we are now. The Worm is starting to taste me. As I become used to the gradients of its flavor, I understand it more. I have a taste of its thoughts, which is more than I can say about Isabella. The irony forces a sob from my guts.

The Worm howls down the road and there is a hint of terrible sadness in its flavor. The Worm is full of sorrow. And its flavor gives me a strange insight. It is driven to destroy magic and its drive is the source of its sorrow. I try to taste more, but the wind shifts too much.

Isabella whispers something. I look away from the unfolding horror and press my ears to her lips. It takes two or three attempts before I understand.

Let me die. Her voice is agonized. This is not her desire for glory. This is agony. Even in the moments before I cast the last spell, I didn’t want to die, but she is much closer to dying than I was then. I am not a murderer; I am a torturer.

Emily flies away from the Worm, travelling fast enough that she will be past the city walls within seconds. She is on fire, flames trailing as she streaks through the sky. But the Worm stops and extends its impossible neck to swallow them.

It looms over them, vaster than mountains yet too small to be seen. Its mouth opens, a storm cloud, a hurricane, the abyss at the end of the world. Leave them alone. Please God, miss them.

And miraculously, the Worm retreats. It returns to the Road of Tears and starts travelling towards the Tower. No, it wasn’t a miracle. The Worm understood my thoughts. As much as I can taste it, it can taste me. I open my mouth and poke out my tongue. The taste of sorrow is almost overwhelming. It is the taste of ashes, the taste of cakes at a wake, the taste of wine after long years of loneliness and regret. The Worm consumes magic users and magical things. All other destruction is incidental. It must do what it does and its sorrow at its own nature flavors the wind.

A cough rattles in Isabella’s chest like dice in a cup. She hangs limp and cold from my front. “Isabella,” I yell. “Draven is coming for us. He’s seen the star.” I hold the glittering star high until its temporary flame dies.

The Worm rolls down the road. Its burning wind pushes Emily ahead of it.

Isabella forces a whisper out. “Lead it out of the city,” she says. “Get inside Emily and use another spell to make it chase her away.”

“No.” If she dies inside Emily, no one will ever know what happened. I promised her glory. She is my sister and she deserves glory.

Emily traces a wobbly path to above the tower, her underside brushing the platform and then she lands. Her body is terribly burned, but her face shows no more animation than before.

She splits and Draven steps out. My heart leaps despite the circumstances. He clenches a scroll in his hands.

“I thought we had more time,” he says. He looks at Emily and touches the burning flesh on her hindquarters. Tears fill his eyes and he will not look at us as he holds the scroll in an outstretched hand.

Most of the scroll is covered in the runes in the language of spells, the Tongue. But some of it is common script.

Mary, it says. I have drained Susan too much to cast this. I know you won’t have drained Isabella. She is strong enough to bear the spell. We can rule Parliament together.

Beneath is the spell. It is Emily’s work. If Isabella was strong and the King still alive, the spell would not kill her, but she will die for certain if I do cast it.

Draven bows his head. His twin does the same. And in the gesture, there is something familiar. “Emily?” I say, looking closely at Draven’s twin. I had assumed his twin was male, but the withered creature is female.

Draven shakes his head. “No, Susan.” I touch his twin on its jaw. Emily’s dead twin?

“I don’t understand.”

The Worm curls around the tower’s base. Draven grips the platform, his knuckles whitening. “Emily made me oathbound. Her carriage drove past and splattered me with mud. I called her a whore.”

He opens his eyes, staring down at the Worm as it curls up the stairs. It takes its time now, knowing its prey is trapped. “She made me oathbound to punish me and then when I was her slave, she fell in love with me.” He pauses to choke back a sob. “I told her I loved her too, but I lied,” he says. “When it came time to cast the final spell, she could not do it. I told her to ask the Traders to swap my suffering for the pain of her twin. All I had thought to do was end my own slavery.”

Isabella opens her eyes and speaks. Her voice is clear and strong. She has more life in her than I imagined, maybe enough to cast the inducement spell. “Why doesn’t she speak?” I say.

“She could bear the guilt of hurting Susan, but she could not bear being oathbound,” he says. “It broke her mind. She saved Susan’s life at the expense of her own. Susan is my sorrow now.”

The Worm is at the top of the stairs. It is too large to fit, but it does. I can taste its despair, its need to destroy magic and its self-hatred for doing so.

“Cast the spell,” Isabella says, trying to scream her words. “Kill me. Kill me and save yourself.”

The Worm rears above us and it fills the sky. The scroll is unfurled in my hand. But I am no murderer. I am a liar and a hypocrite, but that is all. I throw the scroll towards the Worm. It catches fire before it hits.

I recite my schoolyard spell, the one that changes tastes. Isabella screams, but she lives. The Worm’s flavor intensifies and overwhelms me. And then the Worm and I are linked. We are twins. I taste it and it tastes me. It knows what I think and feel and say through tasting me and I understand it.

“You consume mages to make the new King”, I tell it, no words passing my lips. “If the New King is not born, the world will die. More than spells, he sustains life.” I taste it waiting, wary of what I have to say. “But you take no pleasure in murder. Your sorrows are heavy.” The taste of sadness and relief floods my mouth. It has spent eternity nursing its guilt, never sharing it. “Go to the Traders of Sorrows,” I tell it. “I will take on your grief and you will take on mine. Leave them all alive and I will be the Worm Nil.”

And it asks, “What grief will you have when your sister is still alive?”

“I love him. He is my true love. He is also Isabella’s true love. My grief is that I give her to him. I give them each other and that is my sorrow.”

The Worm Nil swallows me.

 

#

 

Isabella is un-twinned. I restore her to full health. I am the Worm Nil and the Worm Nil is me. We are one being, carrying the guilt of the other, and we are almost Gods.

Emily left Susan so drained that only a shell remains. There is nothing left to save, so I let her die and leave Draven un-twinned. I cannot restore Emily’s mind. There are some things beyond my powers. One day she may regain her sanity and then Draven’s guilt will be heavier.

I uncoil from the Tower. Parliament’s mages have fled the city in their oathbound. Some are criminals and they should die. I am not a murderer, but I will be. I leave my sister behind, knowing I will never see her again and that is my sorrow, but I am the Worm Nil and I will bear my sorrows for eternity.

  • Continue Reading

Published by Associate Editor on September 29, 2014. This item is listed in Issue 23, Issue 23 Stories, Stories

Let Me Fly Away

by  Ada Ludenow

They whispered in the doorways and they held their voices low so the words could move along the ground like smoke. The words flowed quickly over the small town’s square. Even the voice of the forest carried the news in the creaking speech of beech and oak. The ravens considered and remarked upon the news in scathing polyphonies. But it was the teamsters in the square who Mina heard:

“The Lord of the Mountain has been caught!”seclusion

Mina paused and listened. The words tip-toed like clumsy children and these children of the mind first gathered in supposition, then in declaration, and finally waited on the open window sill. As the bringers of gifts, gossip and hearsay, they enjoyed their borrowed magnanimity, and in that moment, a transubstantiation occurred and flesh and rumor became a captured god.

He was not just any Lord. There were plenty of lords in the world, but they were men. The town had never seen the Lord of the Mountain, but they were all certain of his effects upon them and this indefinite power authorized the use of the definite article. The Lord of the Mountain was said to be fond of children and often took them in sickness and in health. Those that passed away beneath his fever were said to haunt the forest. Other children simply disappeared. The town left gifts of food for him in the old grove of oaks, oaks so old and thick, torched and twisted from the hand of Thunder that they were holy and no axe touched them. Few would venture beyond them, for they were the silent sentinels of the greater forest that crept down the slopes of the mountain and the realm of its Lord.

Mina cocked her head and turned away from the distaff. The winding wool and linen stopped their itching dance and seemed to listen with her. As one who had very little magic in her life, Mina supposed the man they held in jail was nothing more than some traveler whose luck and ride had turned and flung him to the ground. She knew the town was often quick and cruel in its judgments.

Mina then turned the distaff again. Her father was the stablemaster of the town’s chief inn, though he was not the landlord, and since the inn lay across the small square from the town hall and its jail, her father was the janitor and jailor of both; she often took meals to prisoners there and so figured she could decide for herself who this person was. Until her older brother had married and started his family, and her younger sister Freda had disappeared into the forest, Mina had been overlooked and left alone. Chores were done, but seldom did anyone think of who did them. Left alone, she found her own pleasures. She liked it when the year began to turn and fires burned brighter, their smoke upon the air. Mina could feel the nuance of the fall; she marked the cant of light that carved memories from leaves, conjured long shadows on the timbers of the town and made the sky a vaster shade of blue. Mina liked the days of the equinox best, for the warmth of days allowed bare feet, yet in the night there were woolen shawls and apples bathed in honey on the hearth: honey from a year ago—hard and brown. How much can change within a year she wondered. In the year her sister had disappeared and Mina’s time for womanhood had come instead, the honey had changed and she wondered: how many threads had passed through her hands and how many eggs had she gathered, cracked and cooked?

Much later, as evening came, her mother crashed in through the door, and with great excitement ran to Mina, shaking the distaff from her hands. Its wooden end clattered on the floor just as her mother’s speech clattered in Mina’s ears.

“They have caught the Lord of the Mountain!”

“The teamsters were saying as much outside. What does he look like?”

“Oh he is very handsome: a tall dark man, with strong and hard cheeks. How like a wolf he seems, if wolves had black hair and walked around on two feet.”

“It seems strange, Mother. Who caught him?”

“The Korder sons. They were on their way to the wars, you know, and cut through the south arm of the forest on the old Roman road. They found him standing next to his great black horse.”

“If he is so powerful, as you have often told me, how could the Korder sons have caught him? You said he can come in the night upon the wind, or that he sometimes appears as a black butterfly that lures the children into the wood beyond the oaks.”

“Why must you question everything I say? I have seen him in his cell, with bars of iron ‘round him and you know his kind cannot pass iron.”

“Nor can ordinary men.”

“What would you know of ordinary men? The way you shrink from them or turn away that big nose of yours. You’ll die with an empty womb, like an old puffball or a leather bag left along the road.”

How many times? Mina thought. Her mother had never been a happy person, and she was set in her ways so that her remonstrations always took the same form. Listening to her harangue was like milking cows or spinning threads. Just as chores placed Mina in the world, so too did her mother’s regard. She did not need her mother to remind her of her scrawny body, or her nose, for she could always see it in front of her own face. In fact, her nose looked like her mother’s, and Mina often had the shivering fear, common to most young women, that she would someday become her mother.

“You shall take him his evening meal later.”

“We are feeding him?”

“Of course we are. He shall stand trial. The godmen from the City have been summoned and the Emperor’s judge shall accompany them.”

Later, after the sun had set, Mina fried two sausages and cut slices of bread for the prisoner. It was the best thing she could think of; she suspected the exaggerations of those around her for they were often given to exaggeration if not outright fabrication. She placed the meal upon a simple board and moved to the door. Her mother walked into the kitchen and up to Mina. She opened the door and then leaned close:

“Oh, you must find out what he did to Freda. How he raped her. He probably made a child upon her and then ripped it from her body and ate it in front of her.” Her mother clutched at her breasts and stomach.

“The lurid way you say that, Mother, makes me not wish to ask him. If you are so certain…” but Mina could say no more for her mother slapped Mina hard across the cheek, leaving the five red prints of fingers and thumb. “I’ll leave that as a warning to that rapist killer. He will know how we deal with his kind and you will keep your mouth shut in respect to your mother.”

The sausage was still warm and Mina could smell the mustard on the bread as it sat upon the board. It remained a warm and curious burden to bear across the square to the jail. The jail was nothing more than a large cabin without windows, made of strong timbers. Walking in, Mina saw only a large beeswax candle burning on a table which suffered to collect the spoils of prisoners, writs and other detritus. The timbered walls retreated into the night as though they were not there. The bars of the two cells seemed like thin bones of the night descending from a starless sky and sinking to the dark beaten earth. One of the cells contained a man in a private booth of shadows. Mina cleared her throat.

“Yes?” the voice called from the dark. She could see his form in the faint yellow light. He did not seem monstrous, and not even very tall.

“I have brought you supper.”

“A kindness I did not expect, and one carried by one so fair.”

“Sir, whatever you are, your flattery will not work on me.”

“I can tell by your tone that is true. Come closer.” The man’s voice was rich as crimson and stronger than the blacksmith’s work that separated him from Mina. The voice passed easily through the bars and blanketed the room.

“What have you brought me? It smells like sausage: pepper and mace from the other side of the world, and there is also familiar caraway. That is also in the rye bread, and there is some friendly mustard, though I do not need so sharp a condiment in this prison.”

Mina said nothing but set the board upon the ground within reaching distance of the bars.

“Bring us some light. Both the candle and your conversation,” he asked and Mina thought this was fair enough. She set one of the candles on the floor near the cell and then she sat upon a wooden stool at a prudent distance. The man huddled closer but Mina could not see his face. His clothes were black, but richly made, although almost too big for him. In the faint light she caught a glimpse of a fancy collar, perhaps silk. There was a glint of silver in his hair, and the hands that reached for the food were deeply knotted, spotted, and possessed of thick horny nails.

“You do not look like the Lord of the Mountain,” she said.

“Really?”

“My mother said you were a tall, dark haired man and handsome, of middle age perhaps.”

He looked up at her then. He was old, with strong cheekbones and clefting wrinkles lining his face as though he were an aged tree. His long silver beard was well-trimmed and his nose was somewhat large from age but neither hooked with sinister experience, nor blossomed from alcoholic habit. Yet he summoned enough light from the candle to set a twinkle in his eyes and he smiled. He is a handsome old man, she thought.

“You are wondering why I am here?” he asked. She nodded. “That makes two of us then. I was having a fine ride upon my horse through the forest when I was surprised by those two soldiers-to-be. And now I am manacled and imprisoned.” He held up the thick cuffs and chains Mina had seen before, but the jailor rarely placed them on prisoners.

“They said you are the Lord of the Mountain. You look like an old traveler. I mean no disrespect.”

“I hear no disrespect in your voice, child, and remember that even Our Father often traveled in this guise, so you can never be too sure. What is your name?”

“I fear to tell it to you.”

“Why? Because I would put a spell on you?”

“Perhaps, but also you will either be set free when the Emperor’s judge comes or they will put you to death.” There was more she could say, but she felt it was best to keep quiet around the man.

“And so a connection of names would be unnecessary, perhaps even a dare to the Gods who would so quickly sunder us? I do not care. I am old and I will tell you my name is Friduric.”

“That sounds like my brother’s name, Friedrich.”

“Then he is a good and trusty brother, and friend for you, which is even more important,” the man said and then he ate in silence for a while. Though he ate with his hands, he did so with an elegance that Mina could only guess came from courtly life. She thought the Lord of the Mountain, if he existed, would eat more like a ravening wolfman whom her mother often glamorized. He simply seemed like a hungry old man, but one who retained his manners no matter what life threw upon him. This conclusion brought a certain bravery to her.

“My name is Mina,” she said.

“And that is a pleasant name. This is good sausage and bread. Did you make them?” She nodded and he continued: “then you will make someone quite happy one day, for I can tell that you are an attentive and intelligent young woman. Somewhere in you is a whole secret world.”

“You are flattering me again.”

“Perhaps. You are pretty, though I doubt many here can see it. They would not choose to leave such marks upon your face if they did.”

Mina had forgotten her mother’s slap and the mark it left. “I am not beautiful. My sister Freda was beautiful.”

“Oh but you must learn that treasures hard-won change people, and what is beautiful on the inside may rise and mingle with the outside and make the whole more beautiful. A hundred knights of the Emperor would clamor and fight to kiss that nose of yours if it can smell the way to future and peace. At least it is a wonderful nose for cooking and this is very good.”

Mina smiled at him, but then straightened herself on her stool. “I am not going to let you out.”

“I should hope not. Inconstancy would mar your inner treasures. My only advice to you is that change is often a welcome visitor, though many curse and spit upon it.”

“I will not let you out, but somehow I do not think you will come to ruin, sir.”

“And why is that? Legal counsel is woefully underrepresented in these parts, I fear.”

“I think I know who you are now. You are a traveler, a wise old man, but from your speech and your clothes I can see that you are rich. This whole nonsense about the Lord of the Mountain is some sort of ruse for the Korders, the innkeeper, and my father to make money off a ransom. I doubt very much that neither godmen, nor the Emperor’s judge are coming. More likely they sent a summons to your estate beyond the Roman road. When your messengers arrive with some gold, you will be freed.”

He sat silently and considered this. “As I said, you are intelligent and know your people well.” He laughed a little and then sat away from the remains of his meal.

“I will say nothing of this,” Mina said.

“And what is the price of your silence?”

“I do not wish for gold. They would just take it away from me. Be kind to me if our paths ever cross again.”

“That I shall do, Mina. But let me add a story. Old men are full of them you know and it would cheer me to tell an old tale, and maybe you can then pass it along as well. It is about two brothers. One was rich and the other, as you can guess, is poor…” He continued on and as such tales usually go, the poor brother made out well in the end.

“The important part is the last part. The rich brother, whose mind was so cloaked with gold and jewels, forgot the rest of the verse to get in and out of the mountain. When the trolls came back, they ate him. Mina, are you falling asleep?”

“I heard you. I remember: ‘Simeli, Simeli, let me in, and when I’m done, let me out again.’”

“Good. Treasure and magic words are no use if you cannot keep your wits about you when you enter. Now tomorrow will be a very busy day for both of us, I think, so you should go to your bed and sleep well. Thank you for your kindness and attention.”

Although he was a prisoner, Mina still curtsied to him, for he did seem noble. She returned to her house and was soon asleep on her thin straw mattress.

Harlot!” Her mother screamed. Mina awoke under fists, scratchings, and shrieking words. “How could you!? That man had raped and killed your sister and you sure as much bend over for him. How much you hated Freda, and me!”

“Quiet!” Her father roared in the darkness. “Mina, get out of bed now and get dressed.” He pulled her from the bed by her hair and threw her to the floor. “How could you?” was all she heard for minutes upon years as she pulled her old brown dress over her threadbare shift.

Outside some men and women were gathered in a circle before the jail.

“Out of the way, she’s coming through.”

“Slut.”

“We do not know she did it.”

“What else can you expect?”

Mina moved through this gauntlet of curses. She stumbled under their pushing, the gobbings of their spit lit upon her face and hair and she cried, “why why, why!?? I did nothing. Why?”

Through the early light and past the blurry angry faces she fell into the old jail. In the prisoner’s cell was the town’s chief guardsman waiting for her.

“That is enough!” he yelled. “That won’t do any good. Where is he, Mina?” Pushing the spit-upon hair out of her face, Mina realized the cell was empty save for the guardsman. A mass of clothes lay upon the floor. “You were the last to see him. What did he do to you child? Speak.”

Mina looked at the fine clothes in their heap along with the unopened irons. The old man was gone. “Your mother said you were late in returning. What did he do to you? Tell me. You may escape no worse than branding if you tell me what happened here. The door of this cell was shut, so if you let him out, he shut the door behind him like a gentleman. Or you did. Tell me.”

Mina was unaware she was speechless. The blows of her mother stung, and the smell of the town around her was strong and fetid with anger. But what really took her tongue and hid it very far away was the empty cell. Finally, after she felt the dig of a fingernail in her back, so hard it drew blood, she spoke.

“He was here when I left last night. He was only an old man.”

Mina’s mother was given permission to cuff and beat her while the men decided what to do. In the end, Mina was shoved out of the town past the oaks and onto an old path the charcoal burners had used.

“Go and find him,” the guardsman said. “If you wish to redeem yourself, you will lead him back here with whatever charms you used in league with him. If not, you will die or he will kill you and justice will be served on you at the very least.” Mina’s tears and sobs were so loud she barely heard him, but she put one foot before the other, slowly, and touched the swelling of the eye her mother had blackened. A hank of hair was missing and her scalp was bloody. She was bruised and exiled unto death and she would have given nothing more to return to cracking eggs and spinning her boring wool for the rest of her life. She walked slowly for an hour or so, and then stepped off the path to sit in a clearing. She washed her face in the brook that ran through the clearing and tried to smooth down the hurts. Her name hissed out from the woods.

“Mina!”

“Who is there? Can’t you see? I’m already gone. Please.”

“It’s me. Stop it,” her brother said. He stepped from behind a tree and looked around. She wept again in the mingled strains of hope and joy.

“Here, I brought you this. You’ll die otherwise. There is some cheese and water. Here is a blanket, a knife and a flint. And a Thaler. I don’t have much else. What happened? Did you really sleep with the Lord of the Mountain and let him go?”

“No! Don’t you even believe me?”

“I don’t know what to believe, but I find it hard to believe Mother, of course.” He smiled at her and while she did not return the smile, her frown grew less stern, her eyes less red.

“I suppose that is wise. You must not be seen. What will I do?”

“You could go find the man.”

“But he is gone. I have no idea what happened to him or why his clothes were there. I took him his supper and he was simply an old man. He couldn’t have done any of those things. He seemed so wise and sweet.”

“An old man?” Her brother looked askance at her. “Perhaps he did put some sort of spell on you. You did not aid him?”

“No, he seemed very tired and resigned to whatever would happen.”

“Well, if you go up this pathway a little more, I think there is another pathway that leads to the left. Go on that and you’ll reach the Roman road. Maybe you’ll meet your old man or maybe not, but you can maybe start life over again. I don’t know any other way.”

They sat in silence for a while longer. The birds were singing and the fall sun seemed fresh and bright for Mina, but this contrast only made her more bitter and sad.

“I must go. No one must know you helped me. Thank you, Friedrich.”

“You’re my only sister now. I cannot let you just die out here. Go the way I said, and if things turn out well, have a scrivener write a letter to me, from wherever you are.”

“I will.”

Friedrich stole back into the forest. And having nothing else to do, Mina walked upon the path until she found another leading to the left, and did not notice it climbed up a gentle slope.

Unlike the threads upon her loom, there were no straight lines to follow in the forest. Even her hair, which was usually straight and unremarkable, seemed to bend and curl like the creek. It did not take long to know she was lost. The path had run out and seemed to turn right whenever she wished to go left. The trees had grown thicker and darker so that she could not see the sun and did not know where it was in the sky. She found another path and followed it for a while but the forest grew darker. Just as the sun was setting, the large trees gave way into a glade and Mina could mark the sky and early stars. There were trees though. They were gangly and small, but she could smell sweet russet fruits. Apples! Beneath a particularly welcoming apple tree, Mina sat down and drew Friedrich’s blanket around her and ate some apples and cheese.

The dusk grew deeper and deer came and passed through the little apple meadow. Their grace and silence comforted Mina as did her simple meal. She lay down and tried to count the stars shine within the profound sky.

“Thank you, apple trees and deer, for welcoming me. I think this is the most pleasant place I’ve seen in all the forest.” Mina closed her eyes to listen to the wind in the trees and they lulled her deeper into a dream in which she had become an apple tree. She sent down her feet and her veins into the ground. Near the surface, she could yet hear the careful steps of deer, rabbits and bears, and below them the deep groan of stone.

In the morning, something on her face tickled her awake. Mina opened her eyes and saw a single white petal on her nose. In surprise she sat upright, bespeckled and dazzled with apple blossoms.

How had they blossomed all at once, and in the night? And on the doorstep of fall? Mina quickly rose and left the strange glade although she took pockets full of apples with her. She followed a path back into the forest, but the ground continued to rise with a subtle grade.

“A mischievous place,” Mina said to no one, she thought. Yet there was a croak and popping sound. Then another. She turned and looked at her new companion in the forest.

“Hello and good morning, father raven,” she said. Mina knew that is was never a good idea to ignore a raven in the woods, and a worse idea not to greet him.

“Tell me, father raven, this is your land, which way shall I go?”

The raven bobbed his head. Mina smiled, for she had not really expected an answer but her jaw fell open and her eyes grew wide and fearful for she would never have dreamed he would speak.

“This is not my land. I am flying through. You may follow me and seek what you’re looking for. Why are you looking at me like that? Have you never heard one of my brothers or sisters speak? We do it all the time. Oh, I see, never in your own mushy language. It’s true, your terrible grammars and worse euphony are somewhat limiting in expression. To be honest, we don’t speak to you much anymore because none of you has anything interesting to say in return. It wasn’t always so, and there are virtually none of you who understand our tongue any more. Caw-haw! At times you even confuse us with those low-born criminals the crows. But I put no truck by that. You all look alike to us as well. Follow me!”

With two great beats of his wings, he flew forward and Mina, who was very understandably shaken, found herself stumbling along after him along a wide pathway. The raven stopped and alit upon a branch.

“This is the road, yes this is the road. Follow this and you will leave the forest,” the raven said. He seemed correct, for Mina could see the lines of ruts of what was once a road, although now grass grew thickly in it.

“But it has no stones. Does this lead to the Roman road?” she asked.

“You wished to find a way out of the forest, a road, and insofar as this being a Roman road, of course it is, for all roads lead to Rome!”

The joke was lost on Mina, who had never heard the proverb in her isolated town, but the raven found it most hilarious and laughed as he disappeared upon his black wings into the canopy of the forest. Mina walked over to the tree where he had perched and found it strange. She looked around her and noticed that the oaks and beeches no longer surrounded her: in their place stood tall fir trees. A single feather from the raven had fallen to the ground and Mina picked it up. She thought it would be good to keep the feather of such a wise bird, and she wove it into her now very tangled hair still flecked with apple blossoms.

But where could she be? She followed the road as the raven had advised, but again it seemed to gently climb the slopes of the mountain.

“Perhaps it goes over the shoulder of the mountain and then down to the Roman road,” she said to give herself confidence and she continued on.

As before, the sun was hidden behind the tops of the trees, and so in addition to not knowing where she was, she had no idea when she was. The forest sighed in different measures for these trees and their needles had different concerns and there seemed to be other voices among the trees, like to her own, but highly pitched and soft, as though they were singing from very far away. She listened as she walked and heard one voice grow clearer and louder, although it giggled and babbled in words beyond her understanding. It sounded as though it came from the trees, and as she gazed upwards, Mina walked straight into a small ford and so found the voice all around her bare feet.

A stream, she thought, and unless this was truly an enchanted forest, which it probably was, Mina knew that streams ran downhill.Then she said aloud,“but for all of that, I am very thirsty and very thankful to whomever set it here.” Mina knelt and scooped up the clear cold water, drinking until her thirst had disappeared. It was certainly not wine, but it did not taste like any water she had drunk before and she felt very sleepy.

“What was it? What is it? Oh yes, this is probably enchanted too, and I’ll forget everything, but I do not really care,” she said, sitting down on a soft mossy bank near the stream. Mina thought that perhaps forgetfulness would be a boon and closed her eyes. The water flowed into every vein of her body and she waited to sleep and forget. However, as in many turns of Mina’s life, she was somewhat disappointed.

The stream did not speak of forgetfulness, but rather filled her soul with memories. There was the first spring day she could remember, and then she saw her grandmother’s hands sending the shuttle back and forth. Even further back, she looked and saw her grandmother as a beautiful girl dancing around a fire and she danced with all Mina’s mothers. The circle of women widened further until their count was beyond Mina’s sight, and the fire burned higher. In the evening of this everywhen, Mina heard the voices above her again. They sang of pick-up-sticks and the corn-doll parade song. They sang of wicker baskets full of eggs and cherry-stone throwing, and Mina fell asleep. She passed into the dark purple realms of sleep below the ocean of dreams, but eventually Mina heard a voice singing. She didn’t like what the voice said; she was certain she had heard this before. It sounded like something her mother would sing.

“The turner turns his lathe,

The miller turns her stone,

And Mina in her father’s house

Turns her distaff all alone.”

Mina awoke to only the sound of the brook, yet she was aware that she was not alone. Someone was watching her carefully, and she could hear breaths along with laughter so like the giggling of the stream she first thought she had not left her dreams. When she opened her eyes, the voice said very clearly and politely, “I am sorry to wake you. Are you lost?”

She rose and turned to see a young boy above her on the rocks. He was as naked as a baby and sat kicking at the air. He could have been no more than seven years old and no younger than five. He had a healthy shock of golden brown hair and a tough wiry body with sun-browned skin. He smiled at her and leaned forward with obvious anticipation of her answer.

“Yes, I am lost. I have tried to find my way, but all I seem to do is get further lost.”

“I was lost for a while. But I’ve found my way.”

“Who are you?”

“I live here.”

“That is not a name, but perhaps I will call you that. Do your parents live nearby, I Live Here?”

“They are everywhere, but not here right now. I am alone. But my home is not too far. Are you hungry?”

“Yes.”

“Well, come along then. I have not met a pretty lady with flowers and a raven feather in her hair before. Come. It isn’t far,” he said.

Before Mina could question him further, he bolted up and began to run. Mina sighed, for he ran up the mountain and it was not a direction she wished to travel any further. But she was hungry and wanted something more than apples and the rind of cheese.

He moved quickly through the fir trees and bracken, but Mina found it easier to follow him for the trees thinned as they went up the mountain. The sun was easier to see as well, and the air was fresh and clear. In time, they came to where the trees stopped and wide meadows stretched out and up the mountain. There was still no snow upon it; it was not yet winter, but the thought of fall upon the mountain unnerved her. The boy ran ahead until he descended into what appeared a small dale at the end of which was an old stone edifice and some sheep milling about. The boy disappeared into a wide open door and Mina stopped. She realized he was only an orphaned shepherd boy and how strange it would be if he was the Lord of the Mountain. How stupid her people could be!

“Are you coming?” The boy had put on a ragged tunic and stood on the threshold of his cave. “There are berries and milk!”

Mina shrugged and walked down the dale, past the ordinary looking sheep and crossed the threshold. She saw a sheepskin and a crook on the wall by the door. She expected to see the rest of the low and primitive cave that the boy’s parents had scraped out of the hill. They were probably dead and left him alone,she thought. The sun had begun to set in the west, and she turned again to see the vast slopes go down away from her. She could mark the fir forest and where the green beneath the setting sun changed into the vague browns of distant oaks and beech. It was hazy, but she was sure she made out the flat lands where her home was. To the north, she could see a distant line lead out from an arm of the forest into vague fields: the Roman road she had sought. Her stomach, unimpressed with the view, growled wanting berries and milk. She turned to look into the darkness and felt his small hand.

“Simeli, Simeli, let me in, and when I’m done, shut yourself again,” she whispered. The boy did not seem to notice.

“Come, it’s this way, and it’s still far, but we can see the moon rise from there.” They walked into a vaster darkness than Mina could imagine. This was no small cave, but a deep tunnel, and Mina gasped as its length stretched before her. Yet as her eyes wrestled with the darkness and they walked deeper into the mountain, she saw a faint light grew stronger. Eventually they came to the first of the silver lamps shining along the walls. She and the boy ventured on past glittering lodes of quartz filled with ore so rich Mina could only guess it contained gold, silver and perhaps metals undiscovered. A window cut high above them poured down the sapphire color of the early evening and it mixed with the silver lamplight. The songs of birds filled her ears though she could not see them. They sang in rich modes and the notes made light in Mina’s mind: like blue silk and yellow daffodils, sweet pine air and smooth glass upon her cheek and breast. It was then, still holding the boy’s hand tightly, that Mina gave herself up to the wonder and delight of the mountain.

After a time, though Mina had no idea if it was a moment or a year, they walked out into the clear air. The rising moon scattered the purpling light of the coming night and Mina looked to the east. They were on a terrace, and upon a simple stone table was a bowl full of dark berries and a ewer of milk. They sat upon some logs near the table, but they could have been the richest chairs in the Emperor’s palace, for all Mina cared. The berries and milk were sweet and she soon felt something she could not identify, such an odd feeling, like a ball of gold amongst others of dirt or stone. The boy ate and spoke of the adventures of his sheep and how the bears were growing sleepy. They watched the moon rise further and it cast the shadows of enterprise for those who lived at night within the forest. It was then Mina recognized the feeling: she was very happy.

“Why are you here?” he asked.

“I was sent to look for someone,” Mina said. She then paused and thought about whom it was she had been sent to find. Perhaps it was not the old man after all.

“Tell me, I Live Here, have you seen my sister?”

“Does she look like you?”

“No, she is pretty, with golden brown hair and blue eyes. She is a little younger than I am, but I suppose that could be a lot of girls.”

“I have seen some girls down below, like you say. But I can’t remember. I am feeling sleepy like the bears. Will you tell me a story? We can then go to sleep.”

Mina cautiously followed him back into the wondrous mountain, but this time they walked up spiraling courses of stairs until they reached a very great room. Bronze sconces glowed as though iron fires burned behind their thick forms. The walls were hung with tapestries of many colors and fabrics, with strange people and animals rendered in different forms and styles. The bedroom, more of a bed-hall, looked to the West and in the middle was a great wide bed spread with more fine fabrics.

“Where did all of this come from? You cannot live alone here.”

“Yes it’s strange. It was long ago I came here and it is as it is. The bed is very soft, but it is lonely sometimes. Can you tell me a story? What is your name? I forgot to ask. I’m sorry.”

“Mina, my name is Mina,” she said, looking out the wide window cut into the stone of the mountain. She wondered why it was not cold, and then turned to look at him. “I should think you can tell me a story.”

“Well, I’m storied out, Mina. I’m young. You know more.”

“Hardly. But very well, I Live Here.”

They curled up in the bed together as the sconces somehow dimmed, though Mina did not notice it, so natural was the fading of their light. She could think of no other story save the one the old man told her and so she began.

“Oh, I like that story. The mountain in it is like this one, but don’t worry. I’d like to hear you tell it. You can make it different.”

Mina breathed deeply the next morning. She was very comfortable but still dreamy and half-asleep. The songs of the birds gradually became stronger, one voice at a time and she knew that the whole of her being was not in some dream but in the mysterious bed-hall. She sat up and looked around, but the boy was gone. A very fine shift lay on the foot of the bed and Mina realized she was still in her old brown dress. The smell of rain suffused the room. Mina arose from the fine bed and wandered to the window. Rain indeed came from the west and the mountain seemed to sleep beneath it. She then heard a cataract of water nearby. It grew louder, from a trickle to a splashing as the rain increased. She sought out the sound and found in a clever folding of the stone walls, a chamber. It was open to the sky, but it sloped away from the central hole like a great funnel. The water came down in streams, played upon the stone floor and ran away into dark channels. Holding her hand in the water, she found it neither warm nor cold. She looked back into the bed chamber. Still alone and feeling somewhat soiled and bedraggled from her strange adventure through the forest, she shyly removed her dress and shift and stood under the water.

It flowed like all the rains of the world and spoke the secrets of oceans and lands upon her naked body and she remembered the apple tree and how she had sent her own dream roots into the earth. She imagined herself a tree in the rain until the rain ceased and the sun returned, but she spun and danced like a girl-top. Time moved either very quickly, or perhaps not at all, for she suddenly found herself dry once more in the rain and sun chamber.

Time is moving, for she was very hungry. “Thank you, I Live Here, or Whoever Lives Here,” she called out loud, but only the chorus of birds resounded in the mountain.

The shift was dark green, or perhaps a light green like lily pads. Mina could not tell because in putting it on, it seemed to reflect all the shades of green she had ever known. Smooth on her skin, like curds on her tongue or lamb’s ears on her fingertips, the shift clung to her and she noticed it bore no seams. Perhaps it is silk, she thought. Except for the collar of the rich man in the jail, Mina had never seen silk, much less felt it. Silk had only been a fabric of stories. Only empresses and hierophants wore it, and they were always so far away.

But she was hungry. Of that she was sure.

Mina wandered back down the stairs. There seemed to be hundreds of passages, some smooth-cut and level as snow on windless nights, and others rough-hewn with gleaming crystals and fountains of rock caught like water in somersaults and dives. Everywhere she found gold and silver cages containing the warblers, finches, thrushes and nightingales that filled the mountain with song. Peahens and peacocks even followed her in an iridescent parade. At last she came to a room carved from stone but filled with books. Mina frowned. She could not read but surely such a place held all the books she would ever read, if she only could. A small doorway stood between two great pillars made of gilded folios, and light from outside spread across the floor. She peeped outside into a small garden. There was another table made of stone and the handsome old traveler sat at it, eating ewe’s cheese and apples and drinking milk.

“Oh, you are awake, my child. Good morning, or perhaps afternoon by this time.”

Mina curtsied and looked down, “Good morning my lord, I, um…” and she stood on one leg and could think of nothing to say. Fortunately for their conversation, this did not seem to be a problem for the old man.

“Come sit, child. Your name is Mina and you are welcome in my home. I hope that this humble food can return the favor of your sausage.” Mina did as he asked and sat down. “You may eat. Please do, but before you do, ask your first question.”

“Do I only get three?”

“Three? No, you can ask as many as you wish, only not with your mouth full. So ask, and then eat and listen.”

“Where is the young boy?”

“Oh, him. I don’t know. I suppose he is off wandering somewhere upon the mountain with the sheep. He is a wild spirit of the hills. You may find this strange, but I never see him. I see his footprints around here but he is always gone in the morning as you have discovered.”

The old man told her of the mountain and its history, of how the Eldest Miners cut tunnels through it, and how the sun could find her way down distant shafts to the bottom galleries and the moon would follow with his own light.

“That is the best light for thinking,” he said. “When I read too much and my eyes grow tired, I sometimes come here and watch him carry out his wandering course over the sky. We have many good talks, although I am the one who seems to do most of the talking.”

“And who are you?”

“I am the Lord of the Mountain, Mina. You blanch at that, yet you must have some idea why you were watched. And you were always so polite: to my apple trees and deer, and you were polite about the water as well. However, the greatest kindness you showed to me was not asking for gold, but only kindness itself. Yes, the cheese is very good. I think the young boy makes it. You must stay awhile. You have nowhere else to go at the moment, do you?”

He leaned forward and Mina shrank back from him. He was right, of course, but somehow staying on the mountain had not entered her thoughts. She assumed that the fairy-feast would disappear at any time and she would be left upon a bare and windswept hill.

“And so it is for many who venture here,” he said, as though he heard her thoughts. “But they don’t know the magic words, do they?”

They went inside once Mina was finished eating, and she listened to him as he pointed at books and told her stories: of how the Romans came and cut roads across the lands, and then further back to when the Northern people came across the wide lands from the mountains in the east. As the evening deepened, he led her to an old disused kitchen. Sacks of flour and mushrooms, a keg of butter, dry cakes, and all manner of spices and herbs were there, but left in an abandoned mess.

“The boy brings them. Your people have been giving me these gifts for quite a long time, although I don’t have much of a hand for cooking.”

“I would very much like to return the favor of your hospitality, sir.”

“Would you? That is kind of you, and I cannot help but admit I hoped you would say that. It has been many years since a pretty girl cooked for me. It was in Russia. She was a skinny, pretty thing like you with black hair and she lived in a house that sat on giant eagle legs…” Mina cast her eyes about her, and then held up her hair. The raven feather was gone, but now her hair was as black as it had been.

She made him an omelet from peacock eggs with cheese and mushrooms and they drank elderberry wine that tickled her nose and feet. He never made a move to eat her, and yet she peered at the birds who had softly, quietly nested themselves, save for the nightingales. Later they returned to the bed-hall and Mina sat on the bed near him as he reclined and continued telling stories. She then lay down as the night came and the bronze scones dimmed again until at last, she felt her eyelids grow heavy. I will close them for a moment so he thinks I’m asleep and then I’ll leave when he snores,she thought.

The next day she awoke alone again and events occurred much the same. The old man was nowhere, and so she took her bath beneath the rain that came again. The only difference was a black shift had been left on the bed, yet with her eyes closed, it felt the same as the other. She even retraced her steps to the bookroom porch, but he was not there. She found only a pitcher of milk and some blushing pears. She had eaten enough of this weird food to bind her there, she realized, and so she decided to eat some more. The boy never appeared, and so she wandered out to the bed-chamber looking over the west. Perhaps she should go, she though, but she looked down into the dark forest that separated her from her old home. It filled her with fear and dismay. How would she ever know the way?

As she watched, she saw that mare’s tails began to stream over the sky and a dark cowl of clouds gathered over the horizon, shutting out the sun. The grass stirred in the wind and Mina watched the storm come, raining perhaps over her town. The forest moved under the great heave of the storm and then a rhythm could be heard, pulsing up from the firs. She then saw a horse and rider break out upon the meadows and they thundered up the mountain toward her. Someone to save her,she first thought? But her doubts seemed to freeze her on the porch. Mina could hear their breaths, distant at first, then louder as they came toward her, horse and man. They plunged into the dale and the horse’s hooves struck fire and sparks as they careened to a stop on the stones before the entrance below her. At that moment, the storm struck the summit of the mountain. The man dismounted and went inside, but it was not his presence that frightened her. Her fear came with uncanny, certainty, and it fluttered upon her hand: a single snowflake. It did not melt upon her hand, but remained, and she wondered if it was a tear of glass or a strange, six-sided feather. No, it was a snowflake. But what plunged Mina’s heart, what sunk her insides after it was not the first snowflake, but the second, then third, and fourth and flurry of identical snowflakes that swiftly caked the ground and her arms. She turned and ran back into the mountain.

She ran straight into him.

He stood tall and strong, with a great mane of black hair. His skin as brown as the earth of the forest: his beard was black and long. The cold fire of his green eyes perceived her, studied her and the black shift she wore felt oppressive as though it bound her breasts and clung too tightly between her legs. He came to her, and with delicacy and anticipation, removed his gloves. He ran his long muscled hands up her body. He said nothing but put his hand on her forehead and then ran his fingers down over her face, taking special care to caress her long nose. He paused and traced her lips, then her chin.

“You are yet here, Mina. In the Hall of the Lord of the Mountain. Why did you remain?”

“I am afraid, I…” but her words were caught in her mind.

“Good, Fear is but the first quickening of power, but power is made of other things beyond that. Come. I shall show you. Do not look for the others. They are not here. Not now. Come.”

And he led her swiftly down the twisting stairwells, tumbling in the darkness until her legs felt scrambled and separate from her body, like flailing mistakes upon the stones until they passed out into the dale. The horse stood by, its mane fluttering in the uncold snow. In moments faster than the night or death, the man pulled her upon the horse.

“Who are you?”

“Do you not know by now? I am the Lord of the Mountain.” He spurred the great horse and they thundered down over the meadows and crashed into the forest. The branches tore at her skin and shift until it was nothing but pennants streaming after them and the pain of the piercing branches gripped her, like iron nails in her flesh. They rode through the snow and into a clearing, but as she held him tightly and looked down, Mina saw that it was a lake they rode across. But then she saw it was not a lake but a mirror of the clouds and they were up above them suddenly, to where the moon touched them. They crossed over a beach of onyx and over mountains and Mina felt a building pressure, like the ocean swimming within her, and she saw the Great Serpent in the darkest of the waters, turning and coiling in his scales. She wept and gasped at the thin air, so thin it never could seem to fill her lungs. Her legs were weak from the holding the horse, whose sweat was thick upon her legs and belly like honey, but she felt comfort and surety in the strong course of the Lord of the Mountain and in her own arms around his body. She closed her eyes tightly and became the movement of the ride.

Mina did not know when the moonlight returned and lit the tunnels around her, but she felt him carrying her through the mountain and into the chamber of rain. It fell upon them both, neither cold nor hot as always, but she felt his skin close against her and the gentle caress of his hands upon her hair. She did not feel the bed so much as she became a dream-sand woman upon the beach of onyx. The ocean came drawn by the moon and washed her beneath blankets of waves until she and the sand became one.

Mina awoke, but this time it was still dark. Her body hurt in strange ways, but stranger still was the arm draped over her body. She did not notice that this was the first time she awoke with someone. She was only happy for a long time until the dim dawn came and awoke the first bird. She then shifted in the bed and looked beside her. Curled against her and as naked as she was, lay the beautiful boy. His hair glowed, even in the faint rose-light of the dawn and his eyes searched through thick forests of dreams beneath his lids.

And then Mina understood.

In time, Mina learned the Lord of the Mountain was mercurial in the temporal progression of his ages. One day he was the little boy, then the old man, and then the old man again, and then the next day he was her black-haired lover. Habit was a word not suited to him, at least as human beings were wont to use it, for it suggested a certain constancy. And Mina began to change. First it was her hair, but after many nights, she could see her veins. When she looked closely, her skin was as tawny as ever, but the vessels of her blood began to stand out in clearer definition, as though blood no longer flowed through them, but rather the precious stones of the earth. “Porphyry and chalcedony, ruby and Tyrian sapphire,” were the pretty names the old man said as he ran his fingers over her arms and legs, tracing them. They would study the books and he began to teach her to read. The boy would take her over the meadows and into the forest to hunt for mushrooms and berries. The man would come and surprise her and they found other ways to spend the days and nights.

Save for the Lord of the Mountain and herself, almost everything seemed the same from day to day. The rain fell in the morning for Mina, and there were always apples and pears along with strawberries and milk. The Sun continued much as it always did in its course from east to west, but even Mina noticed it moved further south. Yet while the day seemed shorter, she could never count the passing of it or the night and the air did not grow colder upon the mountain.

But the Lord of the Mountain became sluggish and tired. The old man would often not stir from the bed. The boy no longer walked out upon the mountain. Often, she would often lie upon the man, for he could only hold onto her hips and smile.

One day she asked the boy, “Where did the birds come from? Who brought them here?”

“I did.”

“You did?”

“Yes, I hear them in the forest down below and I sing to them, and then they come to me and sit upon my hand. I bring them here because they are so pretty.”

“But birds must fly free.”

“Must they?”

“Yes. But I have noticed there are no ravens here.”

“Oh no, Father would never let me keep ravens. They are unto themselves. But one does come by. Mostly he speaks about old times beyond the forest.”

Beyond the forest? she asked herself. She had grown used to the lack of change, save in the Lord of the Mountain and the course of the sun, but her language had changed in describing where she lived. Beyond the forest. It was a there, and therefore, no longer home.

On the shortest day, the old man lay in bed watching Mina feed the birds. He began to sing:

The turner turns his lathe,

The miller turns her stone,

And Mina in her father’s house

Turns her distaff all alone.

“I used to not care for that song, but I somehow miss that world,” Mina said.

“Tell me Mina, the why of things that change. Your pretty map of Tyrian time shows the courses of roots, the sap-blood ways of lives.”

“When I lived below, I did not notice things that changed. I did not know them. I thought I would always live in the same place. Now I miss the smoke of fires. They were different every night, but I did not see it. The birds themselves would come and go with the spring and the fall. You do not notice it, but these birds sing the same song: variations on a theme of ‘let me fly away.’” Mina then opened one cage, and the warbler flew into the room.

“No,” the old man wheezed.

“I’m going to change something here.”

“But they are so pretty”

Mina did not mind him. She opened every cage. The birds flew around and around her in gyres until the last were freed, and then they flew up through a shaft toward the waning sun.

The old man sadly fell asleep, and Mina walked past him to the open window and porch. The cloud of birds descended toward the Town, until they disappeared amongst the oaks. But there was one bird who remained upon the mountain; he came of his own free will. Mina heard a familiar croak next to her. The raven eyed her.

“That was very well done. I’m sure the old boy wasn’t expecting it. Shall you stay?”

“How can I remain here? Where nothing really changes? I cannot enjoy the smoke upon the air in fall. The strawberries are always in season. When will they lose their taste? The cold has even lost the allure and thrill of death.”

“Ah but you have changed. Look at yourself. You are barely recognizable as that silly girl I found in the forest, but now your skin is rich with veins of memory. You are always free to go, the Lord of the Mountain said as much when he gave you the verse out of the mountain. That is a great gift, for you have given him change. In you I think he has finally found a spirit that can walk out upon the world and bring its news to him, in the smallest of things. The creaking chirp of a cricket, and yes, apples and honey cooked in the turn of fall. And in winter you can hear the crunching feet of your brother’s children upon the snow. Come, do you wish to hear them?”

“But it is far, and look at me. I fear the snow will grow cold below and kill me.”

“Then fly.”

“Fly?”

“Yes, it’s the easiest thing to do. Come, just stand here and say…” and the raven whispered to her.

“Simeli, Simeli, let me fly away, and I’ll return another day,”Mina said and her hair grew wild and spun around her as her mind swam above the high mountain. “One step,” the raven said and Mina walked out upon the air and flew.

Together, they flew down the mountain, over the snow covered firs and over the bare branches of the oak trees. They flew toward the few lights of the town. When they alit upon a window sill, they looked in at children playing with wooden toys upon the floor. Freda sat nearby with Friedrich’s wife, turning a fine ham on the spit.

“Where is Friedrich?” Mina asked.

“There, over in the corner asleep in his chair.”

Mina peered closer but struck her face sharply against the pane. “As your nose is long, so is your beak. You’ll have to learn that.” They flew through the town, and saw everyone Mina had known. There was singing and there were tears. These her mother did not shed, she simply sat alone and angry in a stiff chair, glaring into a lonely fire.

“There she will be, and there she would be glaring at me,” Mina said.

“And I imagine you had no idea you’ve been speaking to me in my own language. It sounds crackled and beautifully bent, as it should be on your tongue. Make your decision. Leave him now at the weakest point of his year, the strongest of yours, or else…”

“Or else what?”

“You’ll figure it out. You’re a smart girl.” He beat his wings and left Mina perched upon the sill. She looked at her mother for a long time. It was the darkest night of the year, and so the sun would be long in returning to the sky above the wide and secret world. Mina then made up her mind and flew away into the darkness.

The End

  • Continue Reading

Published by Karl Rademacher on September 22, 2014. This item is listed in Issue 23, Issue 23 Stories, Stories

Spirit of the Forest Cold

I

BreadRolf had been threatened with a beating for giving a loaf of bread to the condemned woman. They had brought her in a cage and put her in the city square that morning. Frail, thin, dressed in a short smock, she sat in the cage and endured the torments of the children in the settlement. They threw stones and poked at her with sticks. Someone mentioned she had not been given food during the week’s imprisonment prior to her execution. After breakfast, the children (boys mostly) brought bread and held it out in front of her. She reached to try to grab it with her thin arms and skinny hands, but the boys adroitly pulled it away, laughed, and ate it front of her, smacking their lips and chewing with their mouths open. She wailed in despair and beat her fists on the wooden floor of her cage.

Something about how they were treating her angered Rolf. He never thought of himself as particularly kind, but he remembered when his mother died. He was six. She had born a child but died of the fever women often get after childbearing. He remembered her anguish. She was in pain, but the greater agony was that she would leave her family and her children—and her newborn daughter, Gretchen. He had understood as much even at six years old. As he stood in the cold mud of early spring, his heart ached for the wretched woman who would hang in only a couple of hours. The day his mother died he had vowed he would always care for Gretchen, his sister. The woman in the barred cage somehow reminded him of her.

When the boys he had grown up with tired of tormenting her and went away, calling him to join them, he came up to the cage.

She lay on the filthy wooden floor crying. She looked as if she might break if you even touched her. Her knees were bloody from her being on all fours (she did not have room to stand up in the cage). He smelled filth and urine and knew she had to do her functions there then lie in and smell her own filth. He came closer.

She saw him, made a noise that was half a gasp and half a scream, and pushed herself back to a corner of the cage. Perhaps, he thought, she was afraid he would poke her with a stick. He held out the remainder of his morning bread—half of a substantial loaf, fresh-baked, its fragrance wonderful amid the smells of discharge, mud, and her unwashed body. He held it up.

Her eyes, hollow and terrified, fell on the bread. He had never thought a person’s eyes could look like they wanted to eat, but hers did. She looked up at him, thinking he meant to torment her. He pushed the loaf between the bars.

“No,” he said, “I’m not tormenting you. This is yours. I want you to have it.”

She still looked doubtful. Suddenly she lurched forward and made to snatch the loaf away but then slowed and took it in one easy, even movement. Rolf backed up a step. She opened her mouth to devour the food, but, again, stopped. She leveled her washed-out, exhausted gaze at him.

“Thank you,” she said, her voice small. “You are a kind young man.”

He only nodded. She began to eat the bread, taking small bites and chewing them well. She had just finished it when a strong, rough hand camped on Rolf’s shoulder. He looked up. Towering over him was Vorthr.

“You little shit,” he growled. “You gave her food!” He let go of Rolf’s shoulder and drew back his arm to strike him. Rolf adroitly dodged the blow and sprinted away. Vorthr, who was burly and slow-footed, tried to catch him but gave up after a short sprint. “You’ll answer for this,” he said, shaking his fist. “I’ll tell Horst and he’ll beat you to within an inch of your life!”

Rolf ran home. His father and two uncles were there as well as Gretchen, his three half-brothers, and one half-sister—and his step-mother. He wondered why they were here and not out hunting or tending the garden and fields. Then he remembered the execution.

“Rolf, you’re dirty as a pig,” his step-mother said. “Go wash. The hanging is in an hour and I will not have you parading before the whole village looking like a mud puppy.” She gave him a cloth and a basin of warm water. “Shout when you’re finished and I’ll bring you clean clothes.”

He went out behind the house. Rolf liked his step-mother, Helg. She was nice—a little nicer, he had to admit, than his birth mother had been. He took the water and the cloth, which had a cake of soap wrapped in it, stripped down, and washed. When he had finished and dried himself, he called her. She brought him trousers, a shirt, and boots.

“Do I have to wear boots?” he grumbled.

“The whole of our clan will be there. Your feet could be stepped on a hundred times. Put them on.”

“Why are they going to kill the woman, Mother?” he asked.

“She did a vile deed.”

“What?”

scarletletter_Large“She joined her body to the body of a man who was not her husband. That is a sin. They fled. His family caught them. The man was killed, the woman will die today.”

“She seems”—he did not want to say “nice”—instead he said, “young.”

“She is hardly more than a child. It is a great pity, but she must suffer what the law requires.”

“They didn’t give her any food.”

She caught the look in his eyes, knelt, and took his hands.

“I think that was cruel, but the deed she did was vile. When she did it, she banished herself from the kinship of our tribe. I feel pity for her, but justice must be served. Now get your other boot on and come into the house. It’s almost time to go.”

Inside, his father and uncles had gotten out cudgels. He wondered what they were for. When a blast from the ram’s horn came, his sizeable family walked to the village square.

The whole community—all six villages that made up their extended clan—were there. He had never seen so many people in his life. They stood in a double line up and down the square that served on other days as a market. The men carried clubs. Two of his friends ran up to him and handled him pebbles.

“These are to throw at the whore when she walks the gauntlet,” one of them said. He rolled the small stones in his hand. “The chieftains say we can’t use stones bigger than this. Come on.”

He and the others slipped through the crowd and found a niche in front of a group of men. The crowd murmured ominously. After a moment, they brought out the cage and opened it.

The woman staggered out, took a few steps, and fell. She could hardly walk for being closed up in a small space for so long. The two men guarding her, Beorn and Alric, pulled her roughly to standing. She walked forward with a wobbly motion and then, seeing the crowd, stopped, her eyes wide with fear, mouth open, the fingers of her hands spread wide. Beorn poked her with a spear. She winced and began to walk unsteadily forward.

She went perhaps twenty feet before the crowd began to inflict harms on her. Boys and girls threw stones and mud. She covered her head. Some of the men hit her with sticks or cudgels. She screamed as she tried to dodge the blows. Twice she fell and was pulled to her feet. Once she staggered sideways and received vicious blows from some of the young men there to watch her die. She stumbled on until she came to the end where the noose waited her. Blood ran from her mouth and nose. Her thin arms were covered with welts and bruises. Her knees bled. Her feet were black with mud. Rolf wondered if she even knew what was happening. She stared out with blank eyes and then coughed up clots of blood that splattered on the front of her filthy smock. She could hardly stand. Alric tied her hands. Horst held her up as Alric tightened the noose. They both pulled on the rope and hoisted her. She died instantly. She did not even “dance,” Rolf remembered. He heard her neck snap like a dry twig.

bogLaw required she hang till sunset. When the shadows were long, the people gathered outside of town. The magistrates had cut the rope but not removed it from around her neck. They left her hands tied and carried her body to the peat bog where murderers, thieves, and blasphemers were thrown. It was an unclean place, but to bury the body of a sinner would befoul the land, so she was not given a place amid the graves of the clan. Horst tied a heavy stone around her neck and four men tossed her, and the stone, into the dark brown water of the bog. That was the end of it.

At home that evening all of them were quiet. His mother and sisters knitted by the light of the hearth. His father and uncles drank but did not speak or sing; the uncles left when the moon appeared. He and his brothers played draughts but no one slapped the stones or cried out at a win. Finally his father rose and called the family together. They stood and recited a prayer to Odin and Freya and then went to their spots in the house to sleep. He and his step-brothers whispered about the execution until their father growled at them.

Rolf drifted to sleep. In his dreams, he saw her, but not as she had been at the execution. He saw her in a white dress and barefoot in the snow. She looked beautiful—no marks, wounds, or blood. She appeared cheerful and merry, like one of the maidens who served in Odin’s house and were solemn when he was near but smiled and made jests when their master was away. She put out her hands to him. He took them. They were cold.

“You are a very kind young man,” she said—the same thing she had said to him when he gave her the bread, but it was different. She was not abject and broken. Her eyes radiated joy and life. “Thank you.”

“What is your name?” he asked.

“Mathilda,” she replied.

As he held her hands, his body grew cold, yet it was unlike any he had known growing up in the northern lands with their long winters. It invigorated him and sharpened his senses. Finally she smiled and kissed him. Her lips, unlike her hand, were warm. He woke up to the stirrings of the house. His step-mother was cooking. His sisters were saying the benedictions to Freya. His father had just gone out to relieve himself. Rolf lay there, thinking of the lovely vision he had seen while sleeping.

 

II

 

As they sat down to supper the next night, Gundren said, “I think they should have given Mathilda a decent burial.”

Silence came. All eyes turned to the parents, who sat together on the west side of the war as custom dictated.”

“Eat your supper,” Helg said.

“No,” their father put in. “She is right. Throwing her in the peat bog was not a good thing to do. What she did was not a crime that called for defilement of her body. She was not a criminal—not a murderer or traitor. She was a foolish girl who let her buns get hot. That isn’t a crime that deserves defilement. They should have at least given her a proper resting place, even if it was away from the graves of our ancestors. She will return as a troll or a malicious spirit to punish us.”

“Her name was Mathilda?” Rolf asked.

“Yes,” Helg said evenly. “She was a very distant relative of my family; from another village. I only met her once in my life. The magistrates made an error, perhaps by throwing her in the bog, but we must not question their decision. If it was wrong, they will suffer for it.”

His father grunted. That settled the matter. The conversation went elsewhere. Rolf hardly tasted his food. It had not been a dream. It had been a visitation by her spirit. She had come to him through the corridors of sleep. How else could he have known her name? Some said dreams were only memories left from the day before, but he had no memory of ever hearing her name. She had not told it to him and no one else had mentioned it. He wondered what the visitation might mean.

He did not see her in his dreams again. Spring turned to summer. The gods blessed them. Their fields and gardens produced abundantly, as did their pigs and barnyard fowl. They hunted and killed deer, dried the meat and stored it, dried fruit, put away vegetables. Rolf’s father trained him in the art of war and complimented him on his progress. In the fall there was an abundant grain harvest, and feasting and rejoicing for the entire clan. As it turned out, they would sorely need the abundance they had stored away.

The snows came early that year and did not abate. By the yuletide season it had accumulated so it was half as tall as their house. By solstice it was even with the roof. The elders said they had never seen snow so deep. The weather was cold. Wolves prowled the forest in packs and killed the deer. Families ran out of food. The other families in the village shared with them. And as the tribesmen and their families huddled in their dwellings, news came that the Franks planned to launch a new campaign to conquer territory and convert the Saxon peoples to the Christian faith. Rolf and his father put on furs and practiced swordsmanship outside in the cold.

And people said they had seen the woman.

Several different people had been frightened by her and had seen her in different forms. Two women had encountered her near the peat bog. The waters of the bog had turned her flesh a murky brown, though her hair was still bright gold. She wore the smock she had worn to her hanging. Though stained with the tannic hue of the bog, they could see on its front the blood she had vomited. She had not menaced them, howled or threatened. She only walked toward the women, her smile ghostly, her eyes glowing with evil light. Others had seen different manifestations. Two men—hard-bitten warriors and family men not given to fantasy—saw her walking barefoot and bareheaded through the deep snow. She wore only the undergarment in which she died. Smiling, singing an ancient hymn, oblivious to the cold, she passed within a few feet of where they stood but did not seem to notice them at all.

The Village Council met. They considered searching the bog for the woman’s corpse so she could be given a proper burial. To do so, though, would disturb the spirits of the sinners who had been dumped there. The woman’s ghost had not seemed hostile. So far, it had brought no harm to the village. They decided to wait.

Two weeks after their decision, Rolf saw her.

He had been splitting wood. The snows were still deep even in mid-March. Food supplies had shrunk to dangerous levels. After finishing his chore, he spied a deer, quickly put down the ax, took up the bow he had brought to use against wolves if any appeared, and began to stalk the creature.

deerIt was a grey deer, a doe, large and, he thought, well-fed. It did not run but sauntered through the forest at a slow enough pace that he could keep up with it. Rolf followed, bow tucked under his arm so he could keep his hands in his mittens until time to take his shot. The deer rambled for a mile or so and then stopped to graze by what looked like a hot spring. Through the cloud of steam rising from its surface, he saw green grass around the edges. The deer lowered her head and began to munch. He stared a moment, thinking he should take off his mittens, nock an arrow, and kill the animal, but, absurdly, he thought this would be wrong. It looked peaceful and innocent. He heard snow crunch and turned. Three feet away stood Mathilda.

He gaped. She smiled brightly. She looked different from the only time he had seen her (aside from in the dream). Her face, not emaciated, radiated humor and intelligence. Her eyes, bright blue, communicated wisdom—not the stern wisdom he knew so well from his encounters with the old and the venerable, but wisdom that was humorous and self-effacing. She had gained weight, though her body was marvelously slender and trim. Her golden hair fell in abundance over her shoulders and down her back. She did not have on the smock others had seen her in. She wore a long white dress embroidered with gold at the hem, the neck and the sleeves. She was barefoot and wore no gloves, no cloak, and no boots. Rolf did not know whether to flee or kneel and worship her. She did not look like a spirit or specter. Her body was solid. She blinked. He could see the shape of her breasts rise and fall as she breathed.

“Greetings, Rolf,” she said.

He fought to speak. “Greetings, Mathilda. I am honored”—

“You are astonished,” she interrupted merrily. “Come in. You’ll catch your death out here. Since I’ve already caught mine, I don’t have to worry about such things, but you do. And thank you for not killing my pet deer. Come.”
She turned. He followed her. In a moment they came upon something he had not noticed, though now it was impossible to miss. A stone house with a slate roof, large, built of stacked grey rock stood maybe twenty yards away. The door was open, the windows not shuttered, but once inside he felt warmth and saw light. A table sat in the middle of the room. Two mugs sat there and a loaf of bread. She motioned for him to sit and then gestured to the food.

“Eat and drink. I know you’re hungry. And the food is not enchanted. In fact, once you taste of it, I have extended hospitality to you and am under obligation to care for you always.”

“Are you a ghost?”

“Do I look like a ghost?”

“No—though, I’ll admit I’ve never seen one before.”

She laughed. “I’ve been reborn.”

“But you died. I saw it.”

“The faerie folk revived my soul. They can do that for those who have died unjustly.”

“Did you die unjustly? I mean, I don’t know.” He was afraid he had made her angry but she showed no signs of anger.

“Yes. I’ll admit I did sleep with Hengist. But I was only one in a procession of women he had. And my father sold me to him, so I had no choice in the matter. It was his sister who revealed our liaison and caused both of us to perish.”

“Why did she reveal you and bring about your death and her brother’s death?”

“You don’t need to know that—at least not yet. Eat. You look famished.”

He had been skipping breakfast so there would be more bread in the larder. He took a slice from the loaf she had provided, which was warm and full of nuts and cherries. The wine, sweet, spiced, tasted as if it derived from the vineyards of paradise.

“Will you tell me more?” he asked. “More about you?”

“I told you: the elven folk brought me back to life.”

“People have seen your ghost.”

“She has an existence, yes. Some of my spirit lies there in the burning fluids of the bog. You can expect her to emerge from time to time. She is angry and vindictive.”

“You aren’t?”

“No,” she said thoughtfully. She interlocked her fingers on the table and looked thoughtful. “I guess I’m not angry. After all, I came out better off than I was in my mortal life. I’m not angry with your people, though they were cruel to me. They thought they were doing the right thing and I will at least grant that they were obeying the laws. But there was no reason to starve me for ten days and make me lie in a cage in my own filth and urine and be tormented day and night by taunting children and villagers. Is it not enough that a person condemned will suffer loss of life? That in itself is a fitting torment without all the other cruel devices to which I was subjected.”

Rolf looked around him. “Is this your house?”

“I live here and it is also a temple. I am the Spirit of the Forest Cold.”

He blinked in amazement. “You are a goddess?”

“Goddesses sometime go on to rule of other realms and other demesnes. So it was with the goddess of this site. She has relinquished the governance of it to me. I assume her title now. It is I who control the snow for this forest—when it falls and ceases to fall, how dense and cold it is, how deep and thick it will cover the land.”

“Have you sent this deep snow to punish us for what we did to you?”

“I suppose so. When I came to this duty I was angry over the torment and cruelty the villagers inflicted on me. But I see now that it is also cruel and pointless to cause people not directly responsible to suffer for the sins of those who are directly responsible. That is what I want to do now. I want to punish the woman who is directly responsible for my torment. Will you help me, Rolf?”

“Of course,” he said, fear rising in his chest. “I’ll help you as much as I am able.”

“It may be a painful journey.”

“Whatever pain I might feel, it will not be half of what you’ve known.”

She smiled kindly. They finished their wine. She saw him to the door. “I will send three deer to your door. It’s admirable that your family is willing to share what they have with those who were not wise enough to store the abundance that came in the warm months. I’ll send a wind to melt the snow. I feel like an immature child who is tired of throwing a tantrum. My vindictiveness against your people will end. I will focus on the one truly responsible for my torment.”

“Who, Mathilda?”

“His sister—Bertina. She sold herself to the Franks and is in a Christian haven for virgins. She’s taken their vows.”

The Franks had been hammering the Saxons for years, taking their territory and forcibly converting theme to the Christian religion. They had never penetrated the dense forest land where Rolf lived. It protected his tribe so they were free from Frankish control. But some of their own people are now allies of the Franks and some had converted to their faith by their own free will.

“It would be hard to get her out of such a place.”

weavers of fate“Time will weave her fate upon its loom. You will have a part of it. Wait and see.”

Silence came. Both of them stood awkwardly on the threshold of her dwelling.

“I’ll see you again?”

“Of course you will. How could I not love you and desire to see you after the kindness you showed to me?” She put her arms around him and kissed him. Her lips were warm and he felt the warmth of her breath, the warm wet of her mouth, the heat of her tongue as she briefly touched the tip of it to his. And, amazingly, he felt cold fill him—sharp, hard cold that enhanced what he felt for her and that drew his senses of a point. It suffused his body and then faded as his own warmth returned. “Remember, cold is not an evil thing,” she said.

They lingered, sharing several more kisses. He finally took his leave and walked out the door. When he turned to say good-bye again, the stone house had disappeared. In its place stood massive snow-covered trees. He saw the deer still feeding at the hot spring. Rolf approached it cautiously. It eyed him and jerked as if to run away but stood its ground. He reached out, moving his arm slowly, and scratched its face. Like a hound, it closed its eyes and moved its face around to enjoy the scratching. He smiled, turned, and set out toward his house.

When he came near his family’s dwelling, he spotted the three deer and brought them down with three shots. Not wanting to leave them for fear of predators, he yodeled. After a moment, a response came. His father and one of his step-brothers appeared. They rejoiced and marveled at what he had done.

“I’ve never known anyone who could bring down three deer on one spot.” He slapped his son on the back. Rolf only grinned. When they came back to the house, he saw his sisters kneeling by the wood pile. One held a wooden cup of what might be ale above her head. His mother watched solemnly. He came up to her.

“What is this?”

“They are pouring out a drink offering to Freya. The weather has turned. A warm wind blows. We will be able to plant on time. Breathe in and feel the fingers of spring knead the air, Rolf.”

He took a deep breath and did feel it. Warmth tinged the air—warmth he had not felt when he set out this morning. Mathilda had been true to her word. He watched his half-sisters. Drink offerings had to be poured out by virgins, so his step-mother could not participate.

 

III

They butchered the deer, stored their hides for tanning later on, and fed the entrails to their dogs. Rolf was thankful they had not had to eat any of the dogs, though they had lost one to a neighbor who was later caught. In the justice system of the village the offended party pronounced the damages. His father said the neighbor must replace the dog when he was able. Times were hard and forbearance in order. His father made certain the family of the offender got an ample supply of deer meat.

“He’s an honest man,” he told Rolf. “He would never have stolen if necessity had not compelled him.”

The warm winds blew. Snow melted. By the end of March it was gone. The steady breezes had also dried the soil so it was not saturated with melt. They could plant early crops. Mathilda had once more showed her truthfulness and good will. He wondered when he would see her again.

It would not be for another two years.

During that time, the village prospered. Crops were abundant. Many children were born and most were healthy. All was not good, however. The Franks had defeated the southern tribes, invading and setting their eyes on the lands further north. The priests and holy women established houses of worship and tried to convert the tribes and clans at the edge of their realm. War was inevitable. Though the Saxons were fierce fighters, the Franks were a formidable foe and had weapons and tactics the Saxons found it difficult to overcome.

Still, all of that seemed far away. As he entered his seventeenth year, he began to notice women more and more. He had noticed them before, but now he desired them and kept alert to those who seemed friendly. The Saxons valued chastity, but there were always young women who were willing to break the rules and young men more than eager to assist them in doing so. It happened for Rolf at the house of a girl his age named Steora. She invited him in and he lost his virginity to her. After that she became his regular lover.

“Don’t let Father find out,” she warned. “He’ll cut your balls off. I hate to think what he would do to me. He wants to pledge me as a temple maiden at the shrine of Odin in Geestendorf. I’ll be damned to hell if I’m going to do that. It’s a city on an island and there are hardly any trees. I don’t think I can live there, Rolf. I’d go crazy out of the forest.”

“If you tell him you can’t be a temple maiden, will he beat you?”

“He might kill me. If he does, fine. At least I’ve had it a few times, which is more than what I would have got if I were pledged to some temple on a stinking, dirty island in the North Sea.”

He and Steora were lovers through the spring, summer, and fall. Her father never confronted the issue of her virginity or lack of it because that summer the soldiers of Charlemagne made a foray into the forest. They captured Steora and carried her away in the raid. By that time Rolf had established relationships with three other women.

The other villagers recognized him as a leader. He was conscripted to fight in a campaign against the Franks in the southern marches. Though the youngest member of his unit, he fought with distinction, killing the champion of the Frankish contingent, a thing that disheartened them and caused them to withdraw. Rather than celebrating with the others, he and his squad pursued the retreating enemy troops and overran their camp by night. Though superior in numbers, the Frankish soldiers fled, thinking a larger force had attacked them. They abandoned their baggage and Rolf’s squad captured one of their commanders, whom the community ransomed for a sizeable sum of money. He also was able to find out where Steora was being held.

When the snows began, he and his village, and the Franks, settled down for the winter. Armies seldom fought in cold weather. Harvest had been good again, the villages were well-supplied, and Rolf knew the snows would come at the usual time this year. When they did, he saw Mathilda once again.

She came to him one night as he was slopping the hogs. He had poured the table scraps, grain, and milk into the pen. The hogs, who were and fat, and who would mostly be slaughtered in a week or two, grunted happily as they ate. Snow had started to fall softly. He heard a noise and saw Mathilda behind him. He put down the slop bucket.

“I remember doing that in my mortal days. When my brothers were gone I had to slop the hogs. I hated it because the bucket was always so heavy.”

youngeritheHe gaped at her. Her beauty, and its contrast to the wasted, half-starved girl he had seen when she lived her mortal life, still amazed him. And, now that he was older, and experienced from sharing the bed with Steora and his other lovers, he saw her as an object of desire.

She smiled at him. “Cat got your tongue?”

“I don’t know what to say to a goddess.”

“Come with me.”

“I have chores to finish.”

“Come. Someone else will do your chores and no one will know you are gone. I promise you. Come with me now. Come on.”

She reached out his hand. Once more, he felt the peculiar cold she imparted.

“Where will you take me?”

“I want you to come to my house again.”

He nodded. She turned and walked into the woods, her embroidered dress white with highlights of red and gold woven into it. The snow fell more heavily. He noticed she was barefoot and wore no cloak. He followed. Soon he saw the hot spring and her house. They went inside. She turned to face him.

All through the walk he had felt his passion for her increase. He had felt it so strongly the night he dreamed of her. He was experienced now. He had slept with Steora, Ingrid, Edina, and Steffi. This and battle had sent him across the line into young manhood. Somehow he realized her summons had something to do with this. She turned to face him.

“You know why I’ve brought you here.”

He nodded.

“You know the passion of the goddesses Freya and of Aine and Clíodhna. There are goddesses of chastity; my own name means battle maiden, woman and strength and power. But there are goddesses of love and of childbirth and lust. My lust for you has grown since you showed me a simple kindness, Rolf. Now you’ve crossed the line from a boy to a man.”

She came forward and put her arms around his neck. For the second time he felt her kiss. Her lips, warm, moved against his. He knew the strangeness once more: cold, more stark and absolute than he had ever known in the winters of his life, filled him. Yet his strength increased as the cold filled him. He suddenly felt more powerful than Mathilda, goddess or no goddess. He picked her up and carried her into a back chamber of her house that he somehow knew was her bedchamber.

A low bed filled the center of it. Colorfully woven quilts and deer and bearskins covered it. He lay her down, kissing her all the while. He pulled her white dress up around her waist. She sat up so he could pull it over her head. He saw now her breasts, lovely and round, with dark nipples, the reddish hair under her arms, between her legs, and on her legs. Strong but gentle, her body shone in the dim lamplight. He wondered if they needed cream, like Ingrid and Steffi used, but when he felt her she was wet with her own fluid. She laid back down, one leg bent up, and her hands extended above her head. He lowered himself, kissed her breasts, stoked the hair beneath her arms, and ran his hands down her sides, over her stomach and beneath her to the soft flesh of her buttocks. She gasped in delight. He took her in his arms.

As he began to move, she gently embraced him, putting her arms around him and wrapping her legs over his. They moved in a rhythmic dance. Delightful confusion came over him. He felt warm and cold and simultaneously in a cloud of fog and in the stark light of a winter morning when the sky is frosty and the sun comes up clear and pure to light the world. He felt the power of wolves and bears in his body and the swift beauty of deer and fox in her. He felt as if he were tumbling through space but, at the same time, felt rooted to the earth like an oak is rooted or like a gigantic rock that thrusts upward through the soil, the bulk of it deep in soil. She seemed earth, sun, and frost. He felt her body buckle and heard her cry out. He followed shortly after. Silence came—so quiet he would testify that he could hear the snow falling, flake by flake, and piling up amid the trees of the vast forest of which she was now the genius and deity.

She opened her eyes and puffed out a breath of air.

“I’m not used to being a goddess,” she smiled. She looked at his questioning eyes, her smile broadening. “I’m not use to the . . . strength with which love comes to me. It comes with such power, with the power of nature and of the forest roots, the power of spring and of the winter wind.” She stroked his face. “You are my lover. You’re the first for me since I was granted to be a goddess. Before, I had many men. I will admit that. I started pretty young.”
“How old were you when they killed you?”

“Twenty three.”

He looked surprised. “I thought you were younger.”

“I always looked younger. My lovers liked that. Hengist liked it. And when you saw me I hadn’t had anything to eat and I’d lost weight. I looked like a waif.”

He laid his head against her breasts. He was in the arms of a goddess. When mortals fell in love with goddesses, the result was usually not good. But she had been mortal once. He let it drift out of her mind.

“I brought you here,” she said, “to share my love with you. Now you must go on a quest. You must rescue Steora. She has escaped. The Franks are pursuing her. If they find her, she will die a cruel death.”

“Where is she?”

“I don’t know, but your soul will know. You simply need to go. I’ll bring a horse to you. Trust your instincts. They will guide you.”

“Can’t you come with me?”

“I must stay here. I need to direct the snow to cover your tracks when you find her. You will go in my protection.”

He did not want to leave her. She sensed this and touched him gently. “You need to go. She is in danger.”

She washed him. He dressed and stepped outside. When he turned, the house was gone.

He stood in the falling snow. Out of the woods a white horse ambled toward him. It had a bridle and saddles and saddlebags. It came up, sniffed him, and whinnied. He patted its nose. A gentle-looking beast, he thought, a stallion, but it seemed more peaceful than most stallions he had ridden. Rolf looked at the scrim of trees and the snow coming down in the spaces between them. He should go home and tell his parents he was leaving, but Mathilda had said to follow his instinct, and instinct told him he needed to leave now. He mounted the horse. It reared just slightly and snorted. He patted its neck. “Easy,” he whispered in its ear. “We’ve got a long ride ahead of us. I’m Rolf. I don’t know your name, but let’s call you Aarn. Probably that is your name and Mathilda told me by her magic. I don’t know how we’ll survive or how I’ll feed you, Aarn, but let’s go.”

He flicked the reigns. The horse took off of at a good pace, its feet sure on the snowy forest floor. A mile or so on, he met Vorthr and told him to let his family know he had gone a quest to the south and would return in a in a week or two.

They rode through the snow, taking the southern road. Aarn trotted along obediently. They stopped at a hot spring like the one near Mathilda’s place with grass growing around the edge. Aarn grazed. Rolf stretched and looked in the saddle bags. He found wine, bread, and dried pork. He ate and drank. In the bag on the other side of Aarn he found socks, pliable boots, a cloak, and small stone jar sealed with a thick layer of black wax. For Steora, he guessed. He replaced the items, mounted up again, and continued on. Snow coated the trees. It covered the ground in a thin layer. Ferns and shrubs poked through. He saw deer tracks and scats, rabbit trails, and, more ominously, formations of tracks that indicated wolves. He rode on. His hands began to ache from cold. The light diminished. As the darkness began to gather to such a degree he could hardly see the road he came upon a house. The family offered him hospitality, an ancient custom of his people.

hearth-300x225The family was like his—three boys and three girls. The patriarch and his wife were younger than Rolf’s parents and seemed prosperous. He washed, warmed himself by the fire, and dined with them. The onset of winter always meant slaughtering animals that had little chance of surviving the cold weather. He ate roast pork in abundance. The ale they had begun fermenting at the beginning of the summer was rich and full by now. They sat with cups in front of the hearth. He told them he was going south to seek the release of a woman from the Franks.

They were troubled when he said this. He looked at the mantle above their hearth and saw Christian symbols there: the crossed pieces of wood and two clay statuettes he took to be icons of that faith. They had converted.

“She is being kept in a house of Christian holy women. I hope to negotiate her release so she can be released.”

“That is unlikely. They pressure our people to convert. We ourselves were baptized. There consequences of apostasy are dire.”

They all knew how dire apostasy could be. At Verdun, Charlemagne had executed 4500 Germans who had reverted to the worship of the old gods. He felt sympathy for the family. Fear would keep them in the Christian fold. He wondered if the entire area had been converted.

“Religion doesn’t mean much to me,” he said, “but I do not think the young woman I am seeking should be held against her will.”

“If you pay them enough they may let her go.”

Of course, she was an escapee. He had to be careful.

“How far is their territory from here?”

“Perhaps ten leagues. Many have fled further into the forest lands. You’ll have trouble finding people to stay with as you approach their marches. Most have gone to the northlands.”

He slept and departed in the morning. The snow had stopped. Aarn, rested and fed, bore Rolf through a deep, powdery covering. Silence filled the forest. Now and then snow slid from the tree branches. He saw more deer and two lynx.

Riding on, he passed abandoned homes—walls falling in, thatched roofs sagging, fences of what were animal stalls and rotted garden plots. He rode until he came to a structure that was more intact. The roof was made of boards, not thatch. He went inside. Looking around, he saw no animals had broken in. The walls and doors were all intact. A stack of dry wood lay beside the hearth. Rolf scooped the snow out of it and kindled a fire. He walked back and found some clean hay in the barn out back for Aarn, who munched it thankfully. When he went out back he noticed a spot on the snow.

It was yellow and melted. Someone had urinated here. The spot was directly under the two footprints in the snow, which meant it had been made by a woman who squatted rather than stood. He looked around. There were no tracks. Whoever it was had covered them. He followed the uneven mounds of snow until he found bloody footprints. He knew it had to be her.

Rolf followed the tracks into the wood. He had only gone about a hundred yards when he saw her.

Steora was moving at a slow pace, staggering. He rushed up behind her and shouted out her name. She turned suddenly, lost her balance, and fell.

He rushed over and scooped her up. Her lips were blue, her limbs thin, and her feet oozing blood. She wore a dress and had wrapped herself in a blanket.

“Steora,” he said, shaking her. “Can you hear me?” She moved her lips but no words came out of her mouth. “It’s Rolf. You’re safe with me. No, don’t go to sleep.” Holding her in his arms, he ran back to the house.

Inside, he sat her down by the fire. Looking at her feet, he shuddered. She wore thin shoes that had soaked through. He pulled them off. She screamed. Her feet were raw and bleeding, though it did not look like her flesh had frozen. He gave her wine to warm her. She still did not seem sensible enough to know who he was. She drank the wine. He had brought the saddlebags inside, took the cloak from it, and threw it over her, leaving her feet protruding. After cleaning them with melted snow, he poured wine over them. They were bad and would require days to heal. He wondered how far they were from Frankish territory and if she were being pursued.

Rolf went out to check on Aarn. He had settled in the barn. He took down more hay, got Aarn up, and scattered some for him to lie on. He settled into it and whinnied appreciatively. Rolf went back into the house. Looking down at Steora, he checked her feet again. He could see no red streaks indicating poison spreading through her blood. She stirred and smacked her lips. He knelt down to be close to her. Her face look grey, her lips blue. He kissed her softly, took off his outer garments, climbed under the cloak, put his arms around her and his body next to her.

She was cold. He snuggled against her. Then he remembered Mathilda’s touch. If he could not import his warmth into her body, he could draw her cold into his own. He relaxed, not certain how to recover the feeling he had known when he had kissed Matilda and lain in her embrace. Eventually, though, he felt the chill and sharpness. It drew the cold out of Steora, as a dry cloth will draw moisture when it comes near water. He felt it course into his body and combine with the cold he felt inside him. His hands and arms sensed warmth return to her body. In the flickering light of the fire, he saw color come to her face, the red of blood return to her lips and to her cheeks. He touched her breasts and felt the spreading warmth move downward to her stomach, her opening, and her thighs. When he was certain the cold had gone out of her body, he let it go out of his. He sat up, making certain it had not returned to her. It had not.

Then he remembered the ceramic jar in the saddle bag.

He dug it out and cut the wax seal with his knife. A fragrance of apple blossoms filled the room. He put his fingers into the jar and, as he had thought, it was ointment—healing balm. Mathilda had known the sort of shape Steora might be in; or had foreseen it through some prophetic power she possessed. He gently spread a layer of it on the raw flesh of her feet. She shuddered when his hands first touched her but then seemed to settle into a deeper sleep, as if the balm had soothed her. He wondered if it were a medicine people knew or some enchanted substance. It could be both. He climbed under the covers against and put his arms around her. She was warm now. He knew she would live.

As he lay there he remembered the first time he had made love to her—his first time, her third (or so she said). He was awkward and afraid, but she combined understanding and the passion she felt for him, and the time was sweet and magical. Steora was a strong girl and had stretched and contracted her body beneath his. The grip of her arms around his back was powerful. She had big breasts (Mathilda’s breasts were smaller and more delicate) and the body of a farm girl who had worked in the gardens and the fields all her life. She had a body for love, for work, for childbearing. It would have been a pity, Rolf mused, for her to have been consigned to virginity, either as a temple maiden dedicated to Odin or a Christian holy woman. He would return her to her father.

He slept. In the morning, he went outside to relieve himself. More snow had fallen. A good three inches covered the ground and it continued to fall steadily. Her tracks would be erased, he thought, and the snow would discourage anyone pursuing her. He went back inside. Steora was awake.

She looked up at him. “Am I dreaming, mad, or awake?”

He knelt beside her. “You’re awake. I was told you had escaped and came to find you. The Spirit of the Forest Cold has brought us together.”

“Blessed be her name,” she muttered piously—a reflection of how religious her family was.

“How are your feet?”

She wiggled them. “I can feel them. They hurt a little.” Rolf examined them. They had begun to heal. They were scabbed, and the scabs were thin and would break if she tried to walk just yet, but he could see no streaks. They would be whole in a few days if properly cared for. He stretched out beside her.

“How long ago did you escape?”

“Three days ago. I’ve been hiding and running through the snow all this time.” She paused and then added, “I killed a woman. I killed one of the women in the maiden house. If the Franks catch me, the gods alone know what they’ll do to me. I must get back home.”

“I’ll get you home. First, you have to heal—your feet. Lie here. It’s snowing. I think we’re safe here, at least for now. Let me get breakfast and then you can tell me about what happened to you.”

He got out bread and dried meat. Steora sat up and ate.

“How did you escape?” he asked.

“For all this time they tried to convert me to their faith. They deprived me of food and frightened me with stories of torment in the afterlife for all who do not bow to their gods. I would not consent to enter their faith. Finally they told me I would be burned alive because I persisted in my trust of the old gods. They set a day. I escaped two days before. I tore two planks out of the door to my chamber and managed to get out. The woman who had been the cruelest of all to me met me at the door. I knew she would alert the others, so I strangled her with a piece of rope I found hanging on the wall. I didn’t want to kill any of them, as they are pledged women and are holy, but it was her or me.”

He went out and checked on Aarn, who seemed to be in good spirits. He gave him more hay and, finding an old brush, groomed him and let him trot through the snow. He cleaned his stall and came back to the house to find Steora trying to walk.

“Damn it, no,” he said to her, rushing over and helping her sit down. “Your feet are healing, but they are still tender. Give yourself a couple of days more. We can wait here. We have food enough for a week there is hay in the barn for my horse. Be patient. You must be patient with a wound.”

“They may come here looking for me.”

“The snow will keep them away.”

“It will trap us here too.”

“I don’t think so.”

They had long hours to pass, and, as Rolf suspected she would, Steora began to come on to him. She had been isolated from men for months. He knew Mathilda would not be offended and made love to Steora. She moaned and writhed, moving her limbs in a slow rhythm, taking his love as a man who has not eaten days but is disciplined and self-controlled takes food: savoring it, extracting every bit of satisfaction he can from it. When they were finished, they lay next to each other. She took out a packet of dried green leaves.

“Above all else, I guarded these,” she said. I wrapped them in cloth and stuffed them into my opening—an irony, because they are the herbs that keep me from getting pregnant. I chewed the juice out of them last night. Just thinking about you got me so worked up I could hardly sleep.”

By the fourth day her feet had almost healed. He took Aarn for a ride and managed to shoot a small boar and bring it back to the house. They butchered it and feasted on the meat, smoking some of it to take on their ride back. Rolf found some withered apples hanging on the breaches of an abandoned orchard by one of the empty houses and picked them for Aarn. He rode south and came to a swath of the road that had been cleared out. He saw oxen tracks, the tracks of horses, scats, and a wide, compressed path of snow. The Saxons were clearing the road. Only they had the assets to do something like this. He turned Aarn about and headed back to the house. Steora was by the hearth, naked, washing herself with warm water.

“How are your feet?” he asked.

She turned. He saw the muscles in her back ripple beneath the cascade of dark blonde hair.

“My feet are fine, Rolf.” She saw the concern in his face. “Why?”

“We need to go.” Then a strange feeling overtook him. He knelt down. “You have to go. The Saxons are clearing the road. They’re coming here. We can’t risk you getting caught.” He got the socks and boots out of the pack. She got dressed, put on the socks and supple fur-lined boots, and threw the cloak on. He told her to mount the horse.

“What about you?” she asked. “You can’t stay here. They’ll kill you—or enslave you.”

“I feel I need to stay. Aarn is a good snow horse, and you know how to ride. You’ll find forest-dwellers who will show you hospitality. Some of them are converts to the Frankish religion, but they are our people and will care for you. Go now.”

“I won’t leave you here.”

“I’ll be fine. I’ll head through the forest and find my way back. It would be too tricky for the horse to make his way through the snow with two people on his back. Go on, Steora. When you get back, tell your father he needs to get you out of Saxony. You said you had relatives in England.” She nodded. “You need to go there. Leave now.”

“I love you.”

lady-on-horseHe could only nod. Atop a strong horse, the wearing the boots and cloak, her hair shining in the winter light, she looked like a queen. After a moment, she lightly spurred Aarn. He trotted off. Rolf watched her until she disappeared into the distance.

Quiet settled. Rolf went inside and threw more wood on the fire. He did know where he planned to go, but he felt Mathilda had impressed on him to stay. He ate more food even though he was not hungry. He spent the day drying meat and trying to decide which way to strike out. If he could get to a friendly village, they would care for him. He could eventually get back home. Walking the road would be too dangerous. He would have to strike out through the trees. At this time a year, with the snow deep, the wolves and other predators hungry, and the enemies of his tribe possibly lurking about, trekking would be fraught with danger. It was his only choice and he felt that Mathilda had instructed him in this. He would leave at first light.

He expected Mathilda to appear to him in a dream, but she did not. He woke and looked into the embers of the fire, packed up his belongings and food, and set out, walking through the trees, following the same path he had seen Steora take five days ago.

The ancient forest towered above him. Wind or the settling of a bird on a branch shook snow down now and then. The drifts were not deep. The cover of trees absorbed some of snowfall, so walking was not difficult. He had a sword, dagger, and bow. The listened carefully for sounds that might indicate wolves, wild dogs, or boar. In cold weather even lynx would occasionally attack humans. Rolf walked steadily in the silence of the cold and the stark beauty of the massive trees, the rocks jutting out of the ground, and the swell and fall of the land beneath his feet.

He walked until he came to a hill devoid of trees. It looked vaguely familiar to him. He stopped and puzzled a moment. It was still relatively early in the morning. He found stone steps covered by the snow. He walked up three of them and stopped. He remembered.

The snow filtered down, though the sky looked to be clearing off and the light increasing. Looking about, he noted the land, the trees and the rock formations. He had been here. He had come here twice—once right after his mother died and once again five years ago when his step-brother, Eric, was ill and near death. It was a shrine. There had been priests and a prophetess. He stepped back and stood a little distance from the sacred stones. He saw no buildings now. The area around the stones was overgrown with brush. The shrine had been abandoned. The Franks had destroyed the building and killed or dispersed the clergy. They had not, though, destroyed the standing stones. As he puzzled over this, the clouds cleared and the light of the sun broke out.

The ground around him glittered. Rolf’s pulse quickened as he remembered. He had not been able to see the moon or the stars, but he knew it must be near, if not the very day of solstice. Now the sky had cleared. The cold blue of dawn rose over him. Mouth dry, he mounted the steps. The stones, five of them, formed a circle. They were granite. No one remembered the day they were place here. Some said the gods themselves had arranged them in this formation. Four stood taller than a man—probably eight feet tall. One was shortened, about three feet, and its top curved gently. Straight across from it a flat stone sat on the ground. The light in the sky increased.

He hurried up the steps that led to the top where the sacred circle stood. Kneeling on the lowest stone, he waited. The granite felt cold against his knees. A breeze stirred blowing wisps of snow from the trees around the shrine. A moment later, the sun appeared. He had been right. Today was solstice. He had come, a lone worshipper, to the abandoned shrine.

Rolf unbuckled his sword and laid his dagger and bow aside, wrapping both in his cloak. The sharp cold made his blood flow and focused his senses. After a few minutes, the sun, a bowl of white light, appeared above the stone that marked its ascent. He watched as it moved upward, its light glinting on the stones’ ice crystals and glimmering on the snow, driving the shadows back, warming Rolf’s face. It rose steadily until it stood above the curve of the stone, which cradled it in the half-circle. It hovered in the sacred space, conjunction of the world and the candle that lit it by day in winter and warmed it like a lover in summer. It hung there, perfectly framed. Too stunned to pray or speak, Rolf knelt—but only a short while. The sun moved to the side. The moment had passed. He stood, stepped off the altar stone, and walked down the steps.

He strapped on his sword and threw on his cloak, stuck his dagger into his left boot, and slung on his bow and quiver. He had worshipped. He had felt the power of the sacred moment that came once a year. The gods would bless him. The gods would speak to him.

After his mother died, his father had come as a pilgrim to the shrine. Rolf accompanied him. He was seeking guidance on whether he should marry Helg. They had made an offering of gold, seen the sacred moment (many other worshippers were there), and then gone to the house of the prophetess.

She was a tall woman with dark braided hair, sacred to the gods, never married and a virgin (just the same as Steora’s father had planned for her to be). She sat on the floor in prophetic trance. The priest stood by. The woman looked up at them—a stream of quiet glossolalia issued from her throat. The priest nodded and told them to step outside. He said the gods would bless the marriage—and, Rolf mused, they had. The same thing when Eric was ill; the prophetess, older and going grey by then, said he would live, and he did.

The sun rose higher in the sky Squirrels skittered in the trees. He stepped over to the area where the buildings had been, finding the ruins of the prophetess’ house. The charred brick told him the Franks had burned it. He recognized the suppliant’s door, where those seeking oracular answers came. Walking through it, he stood in the limits of the gutted structure. Snow began to fall again. Mathilda stood beside him.

“Why did not pull down the stones?” Rolf asked.

“Their men are afraid to. They burned the buildings but the left the stones in place.”

He looked at her. She smiled and extended her arms. He took her in an embrace and kissed her. He felt her cold fill him and felt the paradox that her cold made him feel warm.

“What do I do now?” he asked.

“In most prophetic lore there are no answers, only choices. You can continue west where you will find people who will return you to your home; you can walk back to the road where the Franks will capture you.”

“Will they kill me?”

“No. They will take you as a captive.”

“Will I find Bertina?”

“The prophecy is dark at this point. I can only say there is a good chance of it, but I can’t say for certain that you will find her.”

“I don’t suppose I came here and knew the sacred moment just so I could return home.”

“You did not come here for no reason. You freed Steora.”

He kissed her again. “Is it wrong to kiss you in a sacred space?”

“The space is no longer an active site of prophecy. And things change. They have to change. I must go now. Remember, the choice is yours and one path is not better than the other.” With that she was gone.

Rolf looked around for traces of her. The wind blew snow from the trees. No flakes fell. He saw no tracks. Walking down the hill from the shrine—carefully so as not to slip from the light layer of frost Mathilda had brought with her—he followed his faint tracks through the trees and out to the road. He stood there a moment, heard the dint of horse’s hooves, and saw four riders approaching—three soldiers and a man who dressed and wore his hair like a Christian priest. They slowed their horses and circled him. The priest hung back.

“Who are you, traveler?” one of them asked.

“I am Rolf, son of Fredyk, from the forests of the north.”

“This is Frankish territory. What are you doing here?”

He pointed back. “I just came from the shrine. This is the day of solstice and I witnessed the sacred moment of the sun’s rise on the shortest day of the year.”

Their eyes filled with rage. They leaped from their horses. Rolf drew his sword. They reached for theirs but could not extract them from their sheaths.

“You must be southerners,” he said. “The ice crystals here bind metal to metal and your swords stick in their hangars. You should always keep them under your cloak in winter.” As they frantically tried to get the swords free, Rolf slashed their cloaks where their hearts lay. “That was to show you I could have easily killed all three of you if I had wanted to. But today is a sacred day and a day of peace, not a day for conflict and violence.” Having said this, he sheathed his sword. The Franks gaped. The man on the horse spoke.

“Thank God you encountered a virtuous man,” he said to the soldiers. “Rolf, son of Fredyk, thank you. You will come with us as our guest. By the faith I represent, I swear no treachery will befall you.”

“I’m lost,” he lied. “Someone stole my horse. I will gladly accept an offer of hospitality.”

At that moment, snow filtered down, light at first but soon transforming to clumps. Rolf could see only a few feet beyond where he stood.”

“John,” the priest ordered, “ride ahead and fetch a horse. Hopefully, we can find our way back to the compound before the road snows over.” John bolted to his horse and rode off at a gallop. The priest dismounted and joined the others in walking to whatever was their destination.

They made their way through the storm. Clouds had been thin that morning and had cleared long enough for Rolf to see the sun at the sacred moment of solstice. Now, a thick, heavy mass of grey had rolled in. The clouds looked so close to earth he felt he might reach up and touch them.

“You worshipped at the shrine?” the priest asked.

“I witnessed the wonder of a sacred moment.” He paused and then added, “I’m surprised you did not pull down the sacred stones.”

“Our people still have regard for them. And sacred objects are to be venerated. They represent an awareness of the sacred. God has arranged the world as a witness to him—‘that men should seek after him and perchance find him.’” He seemed to be quoting. Rolf wondered if he was reciting their sacred book—a thing the Frankish holy men were fond of doing. “We opted to leave them standing.”

“A wise and compassionate decision,” Rolf said.

“I’m glad you think so. False religion can point the way to the truth. In the fortress to which we are going there is a small convent of women who have dedicated themselves to God and live as his pure, sacred devotees. One of your people is among them. Normally, they are hidden from the view of men, but I think Bertina might get permission from the Mother Superior to speak with you. She might persuade you to follow the Way of Life.”

His mind tingled when he heard the name. He remembered what Mathilda had told him. “I’ll be happy to meet her and hear her story.”

“You will need to keep quiet, though. Our people are angry. One of your women murdered one of our pledged virgins a few days back. She might have been the one who stole your horse. We know she is at large in this area.”

Rolf kept quiet. After a few minutes, John rode up leading a fine black stallion. Rolf mounted and the five of them rode at a good clip until they came to a cluster of wooden buildings surrounded by a stockade fence. The guards admitted them. They dismounted. Flanked by the three soldiers, Rolf followed the Priest, who had introduced himself as Father Ambrose, into the main building of the compound.

The structure, newly built, smelling of resin and fresh-cut wood, housed tables and chairs. A sacred image of the Franks’ crucified deity hung on the east wall. Three fireplaces warmed the room. A group of warriors eyed Rolf as he entered. Ambrose explained the conditions of Rolf’s capture. The warriors nodded, their eyes surly, their manner suspicious, but they brought him beer, flesh, and bread. He ate thankfully. The priest asked about his family.

“I have my father and my sister. My mother died when I was six. Father remarried to a woman, a widow, who had four children—a girl and three boys.”

“And your livelihood?”

“We farm and hunt, like everyone around us.”

“You fight well. Where did you learn?”

“Father taught me, along with other men in the village.”

Ambrose sipped his beer. “We spread the true faith. To the north we fight the worshippers of Odin. To the south we fight the followers of the false prophet Mohammed. Satan sends his legions against us, but we prevail through the power of God.”

Rolf did not reply. They ate in silence for a time. Noises came. He turned to see two women enter the room. One was a large Frankish woman; the other, small, thin, delicate, was unmistakably Saxon. As they approached him, he marveled that in a moment he would meet Bertina, the woman who had caused Mathilda’s cruel death. The men at the table rose. Rolf stood as well.

“Rolf, son of Fredyk, may I present to you Abbess Celia and Sister Caritas.”

He bowed. “I am honored.”

“Sister Caritas is from your tribe, I believe. She has converted to the true faith and submitted to baptism.”

Rolf drew upon all his self-control to maintain a benevolent demeanor. What had this thin-faced stringy-haired woman done that led to Mathilda’s cruel, abject death and her brother’s too?

“Welcome,” she said in the Saxon dialect.

“Thank you, sister Caritas,” Rolf replied in that tongue. “I am flattered that you have come from your place of sanctity so you may speak to me.”

“All of us are praying you will see the true light.”

His mind worked rapidly. Rolf knew that in battle instinct provided the surest guide. A warrior followed his instinct even if what it suggested seemed too dangerous or risky. Instinct alone saw through the outward conditions to the core of reality that could undo even a formidable enemy. Time to strike, he thought; time to charge through, piercing the superfluous line of her politeness and formality and engage this conflict’s substance.

“You were Bertina of Neiderwald before you entered the convent of the Christian faith and took a sacred name.”

She looked wary when he said this. “Yes.”

“I know your family. I knew Mathilda.” The look he gave her told her he knew everything: Mathilda’s betrayal, Bertina’s role in it, and the terrible consequences. A small tremor ran though Sister Caritas’s face.

“I feel deeply for Mathilda,” she said, “but holiness demanded her sin be found out.”

“We miss her greatly.”

“So do I,” she murmured. “But”—and here her expression changed to one of pious obfuscation—“the peace of Jesus Christ is my comfort. I hope, Rolf, you will rest in it as I have.”

It entered his mind to say that if the result of such a conversion were as horrid as Mathilda’s death, he would have none of it, but he only smiled. “I will listen to the story of your god. At this point I am not persuaded to leave the faith of our people.”

She looked down, which seemed to be a signal she had said all her intended to say. She and the other holy woman said good-bye to those around them and departed the room.

 

III

The next morning he rose with the others and attended their religious service. He had heard of the Christian belief system and did not believe it—did not believe in the significance of the things they called miraculous. Afterwards he talked with the priest, but his talk quickly bored him. You were born into a religion, Rolf thought. Why would anyone want to change their heritage? The Christians talked of dire consequence in the afterlife if one followed the wrong gods. But if the gods were so deceptive and treacherous as to show a false path to some and a true path for others, and then hold them responsible for choosing the wrong path, what did it matter anyway? Who could fight against divine deception?

He breakfasted and went out to watch the Franks train for war. Undoubtedly they planed an incursion into Saxon territory. He wondered what they would do with him. Ambrose had said no harm would come to him, and he seemed a man of his word, but Rolf sensed the hostility of the Franks. All it would take was one outburst from an angry warrior who had lost a kinsman in the fighting. Unarmed and alone, he was vulnerable. He decided that staying near Father Ambrose would be the best course of action.

“I must lead the nuns in worship this morning,” he said. “I am the only man permitted within their lodgings—and then only to say the religious service.”

“Can I wait outside? I am wary of your people. I think it best if I stay near to you.”

He pondered. “I suppose that would be permissible. You must wait outside, though, and not come into the cloister house—unless your life is in danger.”

Rolf nodded. The two of them traversed the compound to a wooden building with a cross on top. Rolf waited on the east side, out of the wind. Snow began to fall. Ambrose went inside to lead the worship service. Rolf stood under the eaves. He watched the heavy flakes descend and add another lay to what had thickly accumulated on the ground. He heard crunching and turned, thinking it might be one of the Saxons come to kill him. He saw Bertina.

She wore a long black cloak and had tucked her hands into the folds of her cloak for warmth. Her white face shone in the dark of her hood. She looked thin and frail.

“Have you come here to murder me?” she asked.

“No. I am not seeking vengeance. I only want to know why you betrayed Mathilda the way you did.”

“Why do you want to know that?”

“My peace of mind, I suppose.”

“Is she dead?”

Image27Rolf hesitated and then decided telling the truth would be best. “She was hanged and her body thrown in the bog near our village. But she has undergone an apotheosis. She has become a goddess. She has become the Spirit of the Forest Cold.”

A tremor ran through Bertina’s white, thin face. She looked down and then up. “I thought so. She comes to me in my dreams.”

“What does she say to you?”

“Nothing. She does not speak a word. But the sight of her torments me. I hardly go through a week without her haunting my sleep.”

“Why did you betray her?”

“Mathilda,” she began, “was a beautiful woman. Many men desired her, and she readily returned their favors. She had more than one lover before she met Hengist. One of them was a man I desired. She took him from me. They parted, but after that he would have nothing to do with me. I had slept with him; given him my maidenhead. Still, he abandoned me.”

“Do your superiors here know you have been intimate with a man?”
“No. I would not be permitted to dwell here if they did.”

“And you betrayed Mathilda, knowing it would mean her death?”

“I didn’t think it would mean her death. I thought the leaders of the village would make her marry my brother. I thought that would make the man I loved return to me. It cost my brother his life . . . and Mathilda as well.”

“Is that why you came here?”

“Yes. Their faith offers forgiveness. But Mathilda torments my soul. Sometimes she comes as I knew her. Sometimes she comes as a hideous troll with hollow eyes and skin turned black and green. Sometimes I see her filthy and bloody and half-starved. Her spirit comes to me in many forms.”

“She is not merely a spirit—though I think part of her spirit walks as the thing you see and call a troll. She is a goddess. A goddess can walk into your soul as you walk into his building. You will never be rid of her.”

“Is there any hope for me?”

“You must seek her out for reconciliation.”

“How could I ever be reconciled with her?”

“I don’t know. If you really want this, however, I imagine she could bring it about. Do your superiors know you are speaking with me?”

“I told them I was ill and had to stay in bed this morning.

“You had better go. It isn’t safe for either of us to be talking this way. If you really want to be reconciled with Mathilda, she will make a way for that to happen. You can see that you’re not safe here and that the religion of the Saxons is not a shield against her. That she is kind and forgiving is clear from the fact that she has not destroyed you. I would be cautious, though, Bertina, and not presume upon her kindness. The part of her spirit who still dwells in the blog might not be so benevolent.”

She looked up at him, turned, and hurried to an entryway in the other side of the building—the maiden place where the holy women lived, he supposed. Rolf turned and watched the snow descend. So he knew why now. He could tell Mathilda if he ever saw her again.

If he ever saw her again, he thought as he sat down for the noon meal. After they had finished and were sipping wine, a hubbub arose in the winter silence outside. Rolf thought for a moment his people might have attacked. Still, he heard the sound of horses and the clatter of arms and armor. Everyone in the room rose, but he soon heard the Franks cheering. He got up and walked out the door alongside Father Ambrose.

An entourage—undoubtedly a military unit—came riding up the road. Twenty to thirty mounted soldiers led the procession. Ranks of infantry, four abreast, stretched out as far as Rolf could see. Shoulders and hats covered with snow, they made stoic progress toward the compound. The commander of the stockade came to greet the man at the head of the column. Rolf’s blood froze. He thought of trying to get away, but where would he go? He stood by Ambrose as the man dismounted. Salutes and greetings ran around. The commander of stockade gestured to Father Ambrose. The commander of the army that had just arrived at the compound strode over. He greeted Ambrose, but already his eyes were dark with rage. No way out, Rolf thought. He wondered if the man would kill him on the spot. He stared for a full minute before speaking.

“I see that God has brought justice at last,” he said. “I’ve lived to see you die. And I get to kill you myself.”

Ambrose looked over at Rolf. “My Lord, I don’t understand. This man has my protection.”

The commander, who had been introduced as Clodion, spat on the ground.

“He will die on the spot.”

“I took him captive in battle,” Rolf said, looking over at Ambrose, “at the skirmish at Wendon Brook. We imprisoned him and held him ransom. During the imprisonment he was honorably treated. We care for his wounds and nursed him back to health.”

Clodion said nothing. Ambrose repeated, a little more loudly, “This man is under my protection.” Clodion gripped the hilt of his sword. To Rolf’s surprise, Ambrose stepped between them. “Leave your sword in its scabbard, Clodion. I swore an oath in the name of God that no harm would come to this man. Do not unsheathe your sword, lest you cut your soul from the Kingdom of Heaven with it. No harm will come to him. Remember who is the King of the kings of the Earth.”

“Not you, Priest.”

“No, not me. And keep your blasphemies to yourself. No harm comes to this man or you break an oath to God and face his wrath—and the wrath of his Church.”

Clodion probably did not fear God, but Rolf could tell from his reaction that he feared the Church. He glared at Rolf and then at Ambrose and walked off. Ambrose watched him go his way. “We probably ought to come in out of the snow,” he said.

They went back into the dining hall, deserted now. They sat down and finished their wine. Rolf told Ambrose more of the details on the fight with Clodion.

“Don’t fear. I’ll see to it that he doesn’t harm you.”

They had just finished their wine when four armed guards came into the room. The men converged on Rolf. Ambrose rose.

“No harm will come to this man,” one of the guards said. “We’re under order, though, to take him into custody and confine him. He will be well-treated. Clodion has ordered us to do this. He will speak to you about his reason, but we’re under orders to restrain him and we have to follow orders, Father. Please don’t oppose us.” He looked over at Rolf, who nodded affirmatively. Ambrose went off to see Clodion. Rolf went with the four armed men.

They crossed the compound. The snow has stopped falling. He could see the soldiers who had just marched in setting up tents and lighting fires for cooking. Hundreds of troops had bivouacked at the fortress. Their presence could only mean an invasion of Saxon territory. His escort marched him to a small house and led him inside.

The house contained a cot. Beneath it was a chamber pot. He noticed the floor was stone. A small fireplace blazed in on the east wall. The soldiers shoved him inside and closed the door. He heard the noise of a bolt thrown across the outside; scuffling, voice, and then the tread of feet. They were guarding him. He stepped up to the fireplace and warmed himself. He looked around. Other than the light from the fire, a small barred window in the door let light in. He noticed there was a sliding panel for him to close or open it.

Rolf sat down on the cot. He wondered what now. His thoughts strayed to Mathilda. Was she all-knowing as a goddess, or limited? The stories were inconsistent. The gods knew all, it was said, yet in the legends they could be deceived and tricked—only by other gods? It seemed that at times mortals fooled them as well. And the gods were not all equal. The highest gods knew what went on upon the earth, but Mathilda seemed more a local deity, a genius of the vast forest his people inhabited. Her power might be limited to that territory. Yet she had appeared to him out of that territory, or at least on the fringes of it. He wondered how he would pass the time during his confinement.

After a few hours Father Ambrose came.

“I’ve talked with Clodion. He will not be persuaded to let you go. He respects the conditions I set, so no one will hurt you. I’ll keep persuading him to give your liberty back, but I’m not sure it will make much of an impression.”

“He is leading a force, and undoubtedly it will go against my people. I can see why he would not want me free. I might escape and alert my people.”

“This is so.”

“I thank you for protecting me, Father.”

Ambrose opened his mouth and then closed it, not saying whatever it was he intended to say. Rolf imagined it was some kind of pious statement about how he should thank the Christian god and the love that founded their religion, but he thought better of it. Rolf respected him as a man, and he could tell as much. It would seem dishonorable to use mutual admiration for purposes of crass proselytization. Ambrose bowed and took his leave.

 

IV

He spent two days in the confines of the room. As promised, he was not harmed. Guards delivered food and firewood to him and emptied the chamber pot. Once Ambrose did come in and outline the tenets of the Christian faith. Otherwise, Rolf passed the time recalling lines from the heroic poems and sacred hymns he had heard often enough to have half-memorized parts of them. On the morning of the second day, two soldiers escorted him out of the cell.

He crossed the snowy grounds the stockade enclosed. The soldiers took him into Clodion’s presence.

He sat at a table. Big, formidable, with the rough face and steely gaze warriors often possess, he looked at Rolf.

“Saxon, your name is Rolf, son of Fredyk?”

“That is my name, yes.”

“Do you know the village of Baldenmarsh?” Rolf did not answer. “I’m told you grew up in a village near to it.” He gazed directly at Rolf. “The woman we’re going to burn this afternoon, Bertilda, told us as much.” He waited for a reaction.

“Why are you going to burn her?”

“She is a blasphemer. She claimed to be a virgin and took vows dedicating herself to our Lord. We have since found out, from two soldiers who are of your people but have been baptized, that the woman is far from being a chaste maiden—that, in fact, she was quite the flaming whore before coming here. She has defiled the holy place where the true maidens live. She admitted as much when the Abbess confronted her. She is being held pending her death this afternoon.”

He rose and lumbered out of the room. Rolf followed him. The two guards trailed behind. They traversed the interior of the stockade. He noticed the soldiers had broken camp. They had pulled up their tents and were loading gear. A smith had brought a grinding wheel. Men were lined up to sharpen swords. Rolf saw the showers of sparks and heard the grating of metal. Pairs of men practiced their swordsmanship. Other tended to bowstring and used flints to sharpen the barbs on their bolts. They were ready to move out for an attack. The village of Baldenmarsh was only ten miles from where he lived.

Clodion came to a door. One of the soldiers rushed up and opened it. He stepped inside and gestured for Rolf to follow.

Even as he came into the room he heard sobbing. His eyes adjusted to see Bertina. They had hung her up by her wrists with her feet off the floor. Like Mathilda at her execution, she wore only a thin smock. Blood ran from below her hands and her face was drawn in agony. Clodion walked over and pushed on her with a finger. She screamed, the slight movement sending a shock of agony through her body.

“Too bad she’ll have to hang here for another three hours,” he said. “She thinks she is in agony. She doesn’t know how much her pain will increase in the remaining time she is here. Then, of course, her execution. The wood is wet and the day windy. It won’t be quick.”

He looked at her in her mute agony. Clodion regarded him.

“My troops plan to support an attack on the center forest of Saxony. If you cooperate with me, I can assure your safety and safety and freedom for the girl. You must agree to lead my troops to Badenmarsh. If you agree to lead us there, we will release you and the girl. Ambrose gave his word that you will not be harmed, and you will not. But her . . . it won’t be a pretty thing to see. I feel for the poor child.”

He looked at her again. His mind raced, covering the things that Clodion had just said. The Franks attacked on horse supported by infantry. If they planned to use the village of Badenmarsh, they would have to assemble in the meadow of Nerthus, a place where both horse and foot could easily maneuver. If the Franks could get the Saxon army into the open and then hit them from the direction of Badenmarsh, it would be a route and possibly destruction for the entire Saxon force. He only hoped they did not know the terrain that well.

“You will give freedom to both of us?”

“We will. We know you came here to free this woman.”

“I love her and want her as my wife. To have that, I will lead you to Badenmarsh.”

He nodded to one of his men, who undid the rope and let her down. He untied the knot enveloping her wrist. She wept and writhed, licking the raw places on her arms and sobbing.

“Fetch some healing balm for her wrists,” he said.

Clodion nodded. One of the two men left. Bertina began to wail and sob. Rolf knelt by her side.

“We’ll send a physician to bind her wounds. I’ll leave it to you to tell her she will not be burned. We march before the morning light.”

He departed. The door closed. He stroked Bertina’s long, thin hair and touched her face.

“It’s over,” he whispered. “No one is going to hurt you.”

“Burn me,” she sobbed. “They’re going to burn me.”

“No. Not now. You’re coming with me. I can’t guarantee that we’ll live through this, but they’re not going to burn you.”

She opened her eyes and looked at him. “Why?” she asked after a long moment.

“I couldn’t bear to see you suffer like that. And I need you to help me save my village and my people from Saxon conquest.”

She seemed to want to ask more but pain overcame her. She fell to quiet weeping once more. A physician came in, cleaned her wounds, rubbed healing balm on, bandaged them, and departed. Rolf knelt for a time and then, unable to kneel any longer, stretched out beside her. She cried and shook. He reached over and massaged her shoulders, which he knew were more a source of pain than her wrists. Eventually she fell asleep.

Rolf got up and walked outside. Two guards were posted outside the building, but they did not hinder him. The tents were gone. He saw Frankish troops carrying bedrolls into the various buildings of the compound. They were sleeping inside this morning so they could start out before dawn. The sky had cleared. Stars shown in an arch above him: Orion huge over the horizon, the Bear, the Sisters, and all the others gleaming around a gibbous waning moon. He asked one of the guards for a blanket. He flagged a soldier who brought them two. Rolf went back inside. Bertilda sat on the floor, examining the dressings on her wrists. She looked up when he came in.

“It’s going to be cold tonight. It will be better if we strip and sleep together. We can keep warm that way.”

She looked as if she meant to object but then nodded and pulled off the smock. He undressed and laid his clothing in a pile, putting one of the blankets over it. They stretched out and pulled the other blanket over their bodies.

Her flesh felt cold, but they warmed. She was a small woman but strong and shapely. As they clung to each other, the inevitable happened. Rolf felt coupling with Bertina would be a betrayal of Mathilda, but he did nothing when she pushed him so he was flat on his back and climbed on top of him. She reached down to guide his member into her and pushed to enfold him. She had been in the maiden house for months, he thought, and she had been a promiscuous woman in past days; so had Mathilda. Bertina began to move up and down in a slow, even pace, her breasts brushing his chest, her arms gripping his shoulders with surprising strength. Passion took her. Eyes closed tightly, teeth clenched and lips pressed together, she moved, tightening and loosening the muscles inside her, gasping and quietly moaning until joy shook her and she stopped. He thought she might go to sleep, but she dutifully began moving again until he was finished. She rolled off and went to sleep. That was the end of it.

He wondered if Mathilda, in her new role as a goddess, would know what he had done. He thought she might appear to him and rebuke him. He did see her in his dream, but she said nothing and did not look angry. She stood in the crumbles the guarded the village of Badenmasrsh. As he watched, she extended her hands. Snow fell in billows from the sky. She had confirmed what he had planned to do. A trumpet awakened him. Though still dark, it was time for the Frankish army to move out.

He and Bertina rose and got ready to go. The physician who had examined her brought her a dress, boots, a cloak and mittens. He removed the dressings and examined her wrists. Pleased that they were healing, he said it would be best to leave them open to the air. She should be careful not to break the scabs and, above all, not to scratch no matter how badly her wounds itched.

Clodion, mounting on a large black horse, rode up to them. He smirked, thinking (correctly) they had enjoyed each other during the night. He imagined (incorrectly) that they were lovers emotionally and physically attached to one another. Not wanting to shatter the illusion, Rolf looked just slightly angry when Clodion leered at them.

“Horses for you and your companion,” he said. Rolf helped Bertina up on hers and mounted his own. “You’ll ride with me and my generals. If you attempt escape or treachery, you will be killed, both of you. You will lead us to Badenmarsh—to the most advantageous approach to the village. When victory is ours, I give you my word I will set you free and send you on your way with ample funds to establish yourselves wherever you may want to go.”

Rolf nodded. The stars had shifted. The moon had gone down. The sharp cold made everyone move quickly. Clouds of steam rose from the horses mouths. His fingers and ears stung. A trumpet sounded and the army started out, Clodion, his generals, and Rolf and Bertina, leading on horseback. The other soldiers—Rolf estimated the force at a thousand—marched behind, armor clanking, spears bristling above their ranks.

Clodion had prepared well, Rolf noticed. The snow had been cleared by oxen pulling logs. It was easy for the horses and, more importantly, the foot soldiers to make their way forward. They seemed like a disciplined army and made good time. The sun turned the horizon pink for a moment and then to the white light so characteristic of a winter dawn.

Rolf ran over his plan. It could go wrong, he knew. The Franks might recognize what he plotted. They were not familiar with the territory or they would not have impressed him as a guide. Still, it would be easy to tell, just from the lay of the land, what he would lead them to. Only a good covering of snow would deceive them, and the snow seemed to have thinned the last few days. Besides this, a group of Saxons had joined them. They might know the area—though, he pondered, if they did why had Clodion not simply used them as guides? Still, it was a possible danger.

They rode, stopping after four hour’s march. The soldiers broke into squads. Clodion gave them bread and wine. He seemed lighter, almost chipper, flushed with the possibility of victory. “This day the forest will be ours,” he said. Rolf only nodded. Bertina drank wine. After a short rest, they went on. The land grew more familiar. Rolf noticed formations and landmarks he knew; after that, he rested in the familiarity of his homeland. Clodion turned to him. “We are near the precincts of the village where the attack will take place.”

“It’s three miles from here. Your best course would be to get off the road and go through the forest. There is a path wide enough for horses and wide enough for your soldiers to march by twos. It will bring us in sight of the village.”

“Won’t the road take us to the lea side of the village?”

“It will, but you will not escape detection. My people will harry you and shoot arrows from the shelter of the trees. If we come the other way we will escape detection.”

“If you’re lying, leading us astray, or deceiving us in any way, boy, I’ll have this woman skinned alive in front of your eyes. Then it will be your turn.”

Bertina blenched. Rolf thought for a moment she might faint, but she recovered. Dread shone in her eyes but she kept quiet. Satisfied that he had frightened them, Clodion told his commanders they would be cutting through the wood to approach the village from the rear.

He formed his troops into a double rank. All were armed with swords, a few with bows that shot bolts, and with oval shields. On his order, they advanced at a slow pace toward Baldermarsh. A light snow began to fall as they moved out.

Ahead, Rolf could hear the sound of battle. As he had anticipated, the Franks had attacked the Saxons at the meadow of Nerthus, which was a sacred site. He heard the whinnying of horses and the cacophony of war—screaming, shouting, the ringing sound of sword on sword, the blare of trumpets ordering troops to different locations on the field. He waited. The snow increased in velocity. Looking about, he saw Clodion and three of his officers, three guards, sitting on horses. Four foot soldiers stood behind them so he and Bertina could not escape into the forest.

Rolf held his breathe, waiting. He reflected, ironically, on how would die in the battle without lifting a sword in his defense. He hoped they would not have time to torture Bertina to death as Clodion had threatened. He waited for the deception that would mean their deaths to unfold. The ranks of Frankish soldiers advanced toward the meadow, keeping quiet, shuffling down a bank toward the marsh now entirely concealed by deep snow. They moved, shuffling through the accumulation up to their thighs. Rolf held his breath. In a moment, he heard the sounds he had been waiting to hear: the sound of ice cracking, of water and mud splashing, and, after a moment, shouts, cursing, and screaming.

The snow cover had concealed from Clodion’s force that they were advancing over what the locals called The Crumbles. The Crumbles was a wet, marshy area of land where the soil was supersaturated with water—not a lake or pond but a bog. In winter the surface froze enough that you could walk over it, but the weight of an army had broken the ice and the frozen mud on the surface. The Frankish soldiers began to sink into the frigid mire.

Rolf also noticed that the snow had begun to fall hard—so hard you could not see more than a foot beyond where you stood.

In the next moments several things happened at once. The cries of dismay, angry, and annoyance from the soldiers turned to cries of fear, anguish, and pain. The crumbles was not deep, but in winter it could be deadly and people who had wandered into it were trapped and died of cold. The icy water would suck the heat from one’s body in minutes. The muck would encumber the soldiers to the degree that they could not extract themselves. And they were in armor and carrying weapons. The sound of the Frankish company turned from cries of anger and dismay to cries or astonishment and terror.

The snow fell in clumps and clusters. Rolf heard Clodion’s horse stir, though he could not see him now even as close as they were. Clodion roared out an imprecation. Rolf wheeled his horse about, seized the reins to Bertina’s horse, and spurred the animal in what he thought was the direction of the path they had come down. He heard a thump and realized he had hit one of the foot soldiers guarding them. He heard the clatter of chain mail and military equipment. He needed to be armed. His horse whinnied loudly. He had not found the road. He and Bertina had come to a line of trees too dense to ride through. He leaped off his steed.

“Stay here,” he said. “Don’t try to ride away.” Rolf sprinted through the curtain of white following the fast-disappearing tracks his horse had made. The soldier he had hit lay on the ground, stunned. Rolf stomped on his arm, wrenched the sword from his hand and killed him with one stroke. He took his dagger as well and turned, looking for Clodion and the remaining Franks.

He bumped into one, briefly engaged and dispatched him. Not able to see, he listened. The sounds coming from the crumbles had altered. Now he could heard, besides the screaming and shouting of the trapped army, the sound of bolts released and of arrows flying. It was hard to use a bow in wet weather, but he knew the rear guard left behind to watch Badenmarsh, had seen the situation and fetched bows out of their houses. Arrows whizzed making a swishing sound. Men cried out in pain as the arrows reached their marks. He heard the clattering of armor. Out of the curtain of white, another of the infantry soldiers charged him. Rolf parried his thrust. He slipped and fell, the weather making him invisible. Rolf listened but only heard the pandemonium from The Crumbles. He waited, sword at ready, but did not hear the soldier again. He decided it was time to find Bertina.

He tried to remember his direction and stumbled across her. Snow had coated her cloak. Off in the distance, the din of the battle rang in their ears, carrying through the stillness of winter to such a degree that both of them heard words, curses, prayers, oaths, as clearly as if the men speaking them were only a few feet away.

“Come on,” he said. “If we skirt this line of trees, it will take us back to the pathway.”

As he said this, he heard hooves. Someone was riding down on them. He turned and stepped away from Bertina. A dark shape formed through the snow. Someone was trying to ride him down. Black horse. It was Clodion.

Fear should have gripped him at this point, but he had fought this man before and knew that, whatever his reputation, however he had risen to a command position in Frankish army, he was not a particularly good fighter. Rolf had disarmed and captured him once before. He was too hot-headed to master the discipline and concentration necessary to become a consummately skillful solider. And like most cavalry officers, he put too much faith in the strength of a horse. All of this went through Rolf’s mind in only a second, and by the time Clodion came close enough that he could see his face, he knew what he course of action to take.

Rather than fleeing from the horse, he stepped directly into its path, waited until he could see its eyes and nostrils and suddenly brandished his sword so it pointed directly at the horse’s muzzle.

Horses would not charge into sharp objects. The animal cried out and abruptly twisted sideways to avoid Rolf’s sword. Clodion flew out of the saddle as the horse skidded past Rolf, its legs askew, hooves trying to find traction. The animal righted itself and galloped off into the white curtain obscuring the world around them.

Rolf crossed over to where he lay. He was hurt. He poked at him with his sword.

“Finish me, Saxon,” he said.

“Your army is destroyed. The main body was counting on your attack from the rear.”

“If you have any regard for me as a soldier, don’t make me face my shame.”

“I would have done that except that you tortured Bertina and threatened to flay her alive. I’ll take you captive a second time. We’ll find out if your King sees fit to ransom you again.”

The billowing snow had already covered Clodion. Rolf heard a noise, the movement of a horse. He turned. A few feet away he saw one of Clodion’s lieutenants leveling a crossbow at him. Before he could move, the soldier pulled the trigger.

The next three things seemed to happen in time slowed down but also to happen so quickly they blurred into one. The bolt did not strike him. Mathilda stood beside him. She had caught the missile in her hand. When the soldiers saw this—all of three of Clodion’s lieutenant’s had ridden up by now—they turned and fled down the path that Rolf knew would only lead them to the main Saxon force.

They faced each other. Mathilde handed him the bolt.

“Keep this. It would have killed you.”

“Thank you.”

“I’m not sure my people would have made you immortal—otherwise I would have let it go into your heart. Get Bertina for me.”

He nodded. The snow diminished so he could see her and her horse only a few feet away from them. He walked over and told her to dismount.

“We’re safe now. Come on.”

She climbed down, sensing something in the tone of his voice. He took her hand and led her over to where Mathilda stood. When she saw her, she went pale and sank to her knees. Mathilda stepped up to her, reached down, and took hold of her chin, lifting her face so they looked into each other’s eyes.

“What do you have to say to me, Bertina?” Mathilda asked.

Rolf thought she would be too terrified to speak but she replied in a clear, even voice.

“I know I am face to face with a spirit. I am not worthy to even speak to you. My sin has found me out. Forseti the God of Justice has delivered me into your hands. Do to me what you wish to do. I am not fit to live.”

“It should hearten me to hear you say that, but I realize I was partly to blame for what you did. You loved Dedrik. I should not have stolen him from you.”

“It did not justify what I did to you.”

“We were two vain, foolish women. We’ve both learned wisdom by what we’ve suffered. The Fates have kept us alive, though in different ways. We should both be thankful for that. Dedrik is here. He survived the battle. He knows the wrong he did in abandoning you for me. If you can forgive him, you two might be reconciled and you might marry him as you always dreamed.”

She looked up and met Mathilda’s eyes.

“This is sacred day of victory,” she said. “It is not a day for petty vengeance. I hope both of us have learned the shallowness of such behavior. I have.”

Bertina only nodded. Rolf heard noises and readied his sword. The snow had diminished now to the degree that he could see the soldiers approaching them were Saxon.

“Take Bertina with you. I’ll come to you tonight,” Mathilda said. She vanished. The soldiers who approached Rolf seemed not to have seen her. Among them was Fredyk. He threw down his sword, ran over and embraced his son. The others converged on the injured Clodion. Then they noticed Bertina. After Fredyk had broken off his embrace with Rolf, he leveled his gaze at her. He was a grizzled veteran of many campaigns. Rolf noticed he was bleeding slightly (his left shoulder). He looked over at Bertina.

“This woman is a traitor who converted to the Frankish religion. Hang her.”

“No.” Rolf stepped between them. “She was most helpful to me. She did convert but then realized the error of her ways. When she repudiated the Christian religion, the Franks tortured her, as you will see by looking at her wrists. She helped me escape. I ask that you spare her and receive her back into the tribe.”

His father nodded. More soldiers had appeared. The ones who had come with his father were lifting Clodion up. Ferdyk’s face twisted into something faintly resembling a smile.

“You’ve captured this man twice.”

“He’s not much of a soldier,” Rolf said.

“You led his army into the Crumbles. The whole force perished. They had attacked us with foot and cavalry but not a large enough army to have defeated us. They relied on stealth, planning to hit us from behind. They could have destroyed us if they had. We owe you our very lives and the lives of our people.”

“Their force?”

“Destroyed or captured. It was a great victory. We were led by Teutorix.”

Teutorix came from the northern reaches of Saxony, by the sea. He was wild and fanatic—driven by religious fervor for the old gods. Many people said he had the gift of prophecy. His followers were wild with fanaticism. He had proved a strong leader and skillful tactician. Rolf was surprised he had come this far south.

“He led an army down this far?”

His father managed a full smile this time. “He came here to consult with our leaders and his heart was smitten by the sight of Steora.”

“Steora?”

“Steora the daughter of Gerolt. I think you were friends with her, one might say. He merely set eyes on her and declared that the eternal gods had shown him his bride. They were married the next day. She rides with him into battle.” He looked at Rolf’s hand. “Why are holding that bolt.”

He glanced at it. “One of their soldiers let it fly at me. It glanced off my tunic and stuck in a tree. I was so amazed I retrieved it.”

“The gods were with you.”

“They certainly were,” he murmured.

The snow had completely stopped by now. He and his father walked to the edge of The Crumbles to see the results of Rolf’s deception. The frozen muck, churned up by the feet of a thousand advancing soldiers, showed black as the sun broke through the clouds, chunks of ice glistening in its light. The bodies lay or stood upright. Many had been killed by arrows but just as many had died from the cold. A few had stumbled through staggered to the far shore but were too weak to resist their captors. They had been taken prisoner. They would be killed or sold as slaves. The unit guarding the village was already beginning to lasso the bodies and pull them out of the cold, black mire to strip them of weapons, armor, and valuables. Rolf thought of how he had led them all to their deaths. He knew of the carnage, rape, and pillage invading armies engaged in when victorious. The Christian warriors saw the Saxons as pagans who were not fully human and so their morality did not apply to this conquered people. He had never relished killing and had to force himself to boast of his exploits when the men assembled after battle for wine and talk. He had a good record for his age. The older men respected him, especially for his first capture of Clodion. He would be a hero now and possibly be added to the village council, despite his youth, for his decisive action in the latest battle. He did not particularly relish the idea. As often as you defeated the Franks, they came back to fight again. They were numerous, organized, and determined. He wondered if his people could stand against them forever.

His father led him around to the other side of the village. In the meadow of Nerthus, the Saxons were rounding up prisoners. Some had been hanged. Some were reserved for burning in wicker cages as sacrifices to the gods. The others were being herded into groups of ten to be dispensed to various villages where they would be sold as slaves. Word of Rolf’s deception had spread through the Saxon camp. Men slapped him on the back and hailed him as a hero. After a while, he came face to face with Teutorix and Steora his bride.

Teutorix sat on a bay stallion. He was tall and strong, every bit the warrior. His armor soaked with blood, showed to the men and women there that he had been deep in the fray. Beside him, astride a white horse, Steora rode. She wore a buckskin dress, boots, and a cloak. A signet crown encircled her head. Her blonde hair flowed free as if she were a prophetess. She looked like Bellona, goddess of war. Rolf bowed to the couple who had successfully destroyed the Frankish army—with his help, no doubt. Teutorix, who looked wild-eyed and half-crazy, lifted his hand in praise.

“Rolf, Son of Fredyk. You have done the gods and your people a great service. We hail you as a hero and will reward your service.”

He bowed. Steora looked down at him. “We will enjoy hearing the account of his exploits at the feast tonight,” she said.

Rolf returned to the house in which he had grown up. His mother washed him. His sister Gretchen waited on him at table. His step-brothers and step-sisters ogled at him. They knew his previous successes in battle but never thought he would be a hero the entire village lauded. After eating and drinking, he rested in his own bed, which was a blessing. The journey here had been wearying. The tension of captivity and battle had drained him. He slept deeply until Helg woke him and told it was time for the burial and then for the celebration.

They walked out as a family. The village was assembled for the burial of the warriors who had been killed in the battle. Casualties had been light, but even light casualties meant grief and loss. His village had yielded four dead. Two of them were his age—young men he had grown up with. He wept to see them laid out for burial. He knew the older men as well. Their widows wailed. Their children wept. The village elders asked his help to carry them to the pyres. After burning their bodies, their bones and ashes were consigned to sacred ground. The people returned to their homes. The celebration would follow in an hour.

When he came to the gathering he found himself seated with the village leaders. During the course of the celebration he got to talk to Steora.

“I had an easy time of it,” she said. “I simply rode off. As you said, I found hospitality with a family who live nearby. The next day I arrived at my village. My family welcomed me back with open arms. Then Teutorix arrived. When he saw me, he cast his eyes on me and that night told me that Odin had indicated I was to be his bride. He’s a handsome man, Rolf, and I thought of you and of how much I loved you, but how could I rebuff him? I told Father I was not a virgin. I said the Franks had raped me and I could not show Teutorix a maidenhead. Father told him. He said he was fine with that. He insisted on wedding me and I had no choice but to consent. He called me Bellona. I thought he might want me for a chaste wife—Bellona is a virgin goddess—but that was certainly not what he had in mind. He always lays me before we go into battle. Once, when we were hemmed in by the Franks and regrouped our forces, he brought me into his tent and fucked me with all his strength. We broke out of the trap and marched home without a single loss. Of course, I’m pregnant now and won’t be able to ride with him much longer. Still, I see the touch of divinity in our marriage. I’m sorry, Rolf. I wanted to marry you. The gods intervened.”

The gods had intervened more decisively than Steora could ever imagine.

 

V

 

Rolf slept late. In the morning he knew she would be there. He dressed and made his way into a light snowfall. He saw her deer and followed it. He found Mathilda sitting on the trunk of a fallen maple tree. A snowy owl perched above her. Her deer came up and licked her hand. She wore her white embroidered robe and was barefoot. She wore no cloak or gloves. She smiled. Though still wary of her godhood, he came up and kissed her. He felt the seductive cold from her lips, felt it fill him and warm him. He took her hands.

“You’re not afraid of me anymore,” she said.

“You must be patient with me I’m not used to dealing with goddesses.”

“How will you deal with me now? Steora is out of your life. Bertina will marry Dedrik. You? Now that you’re hero, every family in the village will be throwing their eligible daughters at you—with sumptuous dowries.”

“Why would I care about that? Can a mortal love a goddess?”

“You’ve already loved me—with your soul and with your body. The question is, Can I gain immortality for you? Some of the gods get a little grumpy about dispensing it. They don’t want mortals to get the idea that you can just waltz into Valhalla and get made over so you live forever and have godlike powers. But”—she paused and smiled—“some very high-ups are impressed with your skill as a fighter and with your loyalty. They were impressed with the way you stood up to the Franks on Solstice and held out for the old faith when you were being proselytized. I think they will grant it. There are other reasons too.”

“What reasons?”

“The old ways are fading. The Franks will conquer our people. The old religion will pass away and we will live more quietly. Quite a few of them are gathering companions who will . . . admire them when their worship completely fades out. I’d say your prospects are good, Rolf.”

“I don’t care about prospects. I care about you.”

“That’s why I’m sure you will become immortal. You need to tell your family what happened. Tell them and don’t leave anything out. I will come to Helg in a vision. She is my kinswoman. She felt for me but had to think of what she would say to her family, especially to her daughters. I’ll speak to her so that when you leave it won’t merely be your word.”

“I’ll miss my family—especially Gretchen.”

“She will prosper. Your family will prosper. Go back now. When you come to me again, it will be to join me forever.”

Rolf returned and told his family—father, stepmother, Gretchen his sister and step-brothers and –sisters—what had happened. They gaped in amazement. He thought they might think him mad, but too many unusual things had happened with him of late for them to dismiss what he said. And the presence of Teutorix had increased religious fervor in the villages of his tribe. His father said they would miss him, and the village would know a sad gap in its ranks when he went away, but who could go against the immortal gods?

He spent a last night with them. In the morning, the buzz in the village was that they had found the body of Mathilda.

Rolf went down to the shore of The Crumbles. Washed up on north shore, one blackened arm extended as if she were trying to climb out of the mire, the body of Mathilda lay half in, half out of the water. She appeared as the villagers who had seen her walking, her face and body turned a dark color by the acids of the bog but her hair still gold. She wore the bloody smock in which she had been killed. The rope was still around her neck. It had broken off from the stone they used to sink her in the mire.

No one knew how she had come from the bog to The Crumbles. Some say she walked but many claimed an underground stream connected the two bodies of water and had carried her from one place to another. The Council met and stated that though it had not been wrong to execute her as an adulteress. It had been wrong to treat her so cruelly and to defile her corpse. The women of the village took her body, washed it, and dressed it in a new garment. She was buried among the people of the clan. The priests offered sacrifices to atone for the village’s sin and to quiet her vengeful spirit. When the burial was complete, Rolf went into the forest to find Mathilda.

He came to his house, much closer than it had seemed before. She stood by the front door to welcome him.

“Welcome, Rolf.”

Image06He sensed he was being welcomed to her house but also to his apotheosis.

“That easy?” he asked.

“Everything is done.” She took his hands. “And my blessing will be on your village. It was vexing that a small part of my spirit was broken off and wandered the earth. I never came to grips with my anger and anguish over how I was treated there, so that part of me was excluded from divinity and roamed the earth as an angry, vindictive wraith. Now sacrifice and repentance has placated my anger. I’m whole. Your people won’t see that part of me again.”

“I’m happy to hear this.”

“I know you are. The kindness you showed to me—to a woman you didn’t even know—brought you to this—and brought me to this as well.”

He wanted to respond but could not find the words. She took him inside her chamber. The words would come later, though perhaps now, with things changed as they were, words would not be necessary. Words especially failed when you were love, and love crossed the line from the mortal to the immortal. He followed her into the bed chamber as the snow fell, a white curtain, through the towering trees outside.

  • Continue Reading

Published by Karl Rademacher on July 9, 2014. This item is listed in Issue 22, Issue 22 Stories, Stories

The Rockwizard and the Wheatrider

By Noah Youngs

WraithIt stretched a scarred claw towards the glimmer of moonlight above, inching forward slowly. A thousand times it had tested its invisible prison, felt the sting of fire and lighting as it was forced back into the depths. But no fire burned… no acrid bolt singed its mark. The claw crept forward again, touching at last a tendril of the moon’s light, so long yearned for. It let out a low hiss. From the chasms below, a chorus of multitudes answered back.

#

When the first summons from the Mage Guild arrived, warning that the Seal of Myth had been broken and the greater and lesser fiends let loose upon the world once more, Ulliem threw it out. It was the Guild’s own fault for meddling with things, and he wasn’t about to pack up and leave for some backwater just because they needed him to make a few superstitious peasants feel safer.

Certainly the danger was greater in the frontiers than it was here in the city of Lastrania, where professional soldiers and warwizards manned stout walls, but Ulliem wasn’t afraid. He was too old to bother with fear anymore.

“It’s all just so confoundedly vague,” he complained to the statues and ornately adorned bits of masonry that littered his shop. Really he wasn’t too surprised, since the guildmasters themselves probably had little idea as to the extent of the peril. The Seal of Myth was one of the most unorthodox pieces of magic ever conjured, rumored to be equal parts genius, madness and accident. For nearly a thousand years, generations of guildmasters had poked and prodded at it, trying to comprehend its success. “And now they’ve gone and broken it,” Ulliem snorted.

The next day another summons arrived, this one scribed on parchment the color of rusted manacles, and icy to the touch. In no uncertain terms, it threatened Ulliem with forced labor under the cruel whips of warlock jailors unless he obeyed his charge. With a plethora of long-suffering sighs, the rockwizard packed his bags for Dern.

#

Perched half-heartedly on the shoulder of a ragged hill, Dern was a meager collection of thatched houses and gapped-wood barns meant for surpluses that seldom came.  Above the town a stumpy keep attempted vigilant guard, anchoring a road that wandered down past Dern, splitting wheat fields and bending to accommodate the curves of a small orchard. Before the road disappeared back the way Ulliem had come, a small track branched off northward, mostly reclaimed by tough dusty-green grass, marching towards a narrow canyon that sliced into the hills.

Missing a turn in the path, the rockwizard wandered though the orchard, forlornly prodding at the hard, unripe fruits. He found the road again, unaware that he’d ever lost it, all the while cursing the carriage driver who had taken his money but dropped him off leagues down the road. Making his way slowly up the hill, past the wheat fields, Ulliem finally reached what a generous man might call ‘the center of town’. The rockwizard fell into a bony heap near the well, ignoring the stares of the dozen or so Dernians who had gathered after spotting his protracted approach.

Sun alleyMany folk accustomed to city and culture would have been dismayed by the dull prospect of Dern, but Ulliem, despite having lived in the midst of both, was neither. Stone was the only thing of permanence in his life– people just wandered in and out of it without leaving much behind.

What did dismay him was the question of what exactly he was supposed to do now that he was here. More sculptor than sorcerer, the rockwizard’s grip on the arcane had never been more than tenuous at the height of his study, many years ago, and his mildly prosperous career had been based largely on the skill of his hands rather than the strength of his incantations.

Not that it looked as if the village felt much need for a powerful wizard. Everyone seemed so calm. He’d expected a grateful parade, or at least a tearful speech or two, thanking him for abandoning the safety of Lastrania to save them from nightmarish danger. But even though he knew riders had warned every town after the Seal had shattered, he caught not even a whiff of dread.

“Where’s the governor of these parts? Where’s the engineer of fortifications, and the colonel of the militia?” he snapped at no one in particular, ignoring timid greetings and proffered hands.

Ulliem felt resentment swelling inside him, fueled by hunger and the fatigue of his weeklong journey. He’d managed to save up some money before the summons had come, perhaps enough to retire. But it was all gone now, spent on wearying travel. Picking a stalk of wheat from where it had hitched a ride in his robe, he began to chew on it angrily.

Finally a blacksmith pushed his way through the crowd, introducing himself and motioning to the rockwizard to follow him up the hill. Peering irritably up at the large man in his leather apron, Ulliem made out a broad, unsympathetic face, ruddy with forge-heat. Ulliem spat the stalk into the dirt and rose to his feet, mumbling obscenities under his breath as he trailed in the smith’s wake.

As they approached the squat keep, the rockwizard pursed his lips in disappointment. It was a sham-castle, built with barely enough strength to keep out fear. The four walls seemed to lean on each other for support, rife with holds for many-armed demons, and its warding runes looked to have been cast by false-bearded charlatans hoping to turn village superstition into coin. Worst was the stone, aching with strain and compromise. It smelled of a time when fiends were already painted into story, sealed in myth. It would never stand against their manifestation.

Just outside the arched gateway to the keep, a middle-aged man awaited, standing behind a woman seated in a rolling chair of the kind found commonly in guildhalls of medicine. She was graceful, even in her old age, but her eyes wandered about absently, and with a shudder Ulliem recognized the vacant stare of the mind-lapsed. It was a fate that sometimes came to the elderly before their time was spent, and the rockwizard had often wondered of late whether it lurked for him just around the next season’s corner, bemusing arms held wide in insidious welcome.

“I, acting mayor Ralten, welcome you to the city of Dern, on behalf of our citizens and my mother, mayor Lenorra” the man intoned in a reedy voice. Clearly bought for exorbitant prices from some traveling swindler, his clothes were gaudy, full of gold thread and colored-glass jewels. The way he held the rolling chair was more reminiscent of someone clinging to a badge of office than a loved one.

Ulliem had no skill at divining, but he had read nearly all the great books of Insight in his youth. Adding to this knowledge were many years of experience carving the likenesses of Lastranian aristocracy, including more than a few pompous and spoiled noblemen’s sons. The rockwizard saw at once that while the mayor Lenorra had been erudite and wise, her son Ralten had managed to travel the road of literature without passing through the city of learning, and had stopped a few leagues short of wisdom.

“Yes, very nice town” Ulliem snapped by way of response, still in a resentful mood as he gazed about disapprovingly.

There was an awkward pause, and then a mousy-looking woman in an overlarge striped apron appeared from inside the gates, followed by a half-dozen children of varying ages, who quickly formed into a line. Ulliem caught a delicious whiff of something baked trailing behind the woman, and he craned his neck to look for the source.

“Allow me to introduce the rest of my family,” Ralten said stiffly, clearly annoyed by the rockwizard’s response. He turned, his mouth entertaining a frown that looked quite at home. “It seems we are one child short. Adopted children are often more willful than natural kin.”

“Mmmmm,” Ullien agreed sagely, moving towards the acting mayor’s wife to speed on the commencement of the meal. Shaking hands, ignoring names, and murmuring pleasant nonsense, the rockwizard moved down the line of children until he reached the blacksmith.

“We’ve met, Wizard, by the well. I told you my name was Mungar,” the blacksmith reminded him emotionlessly, but Ulliem was lost in the smells of fresh cooking.

“Good lad. Carry on,” he replied, before moving once more and offering his hand to the empty air.

Ralten cleared his throat, momentarily unsure how to treat the seemingly senile old man. “Ah, do you have any questions about our city or the environs?” the acting mayor asked finally, tugging at Ulliem’s attention.

DesertSun“The canyon to the north, a quarry if I don’t mistake my guess? Do you still mine good blocks?” Ulliem inquired, momentarily diverted from gastronomical reverie.

“No quarrying in these parts. That canyon is a sacred place,” Ralten answered tersely, his face darkening, but Ulliem missed the reaction.

“Hmm, too bad. There was some sandstone lying about that was quite a luscious red… never seen its like. I might go take a peek and see if there’s anything of size,” the rockwizard mused.

Ralten looked suddenly angry, drawing himself up. “As acting mayor, you are under my direction. That canyon is a holy place, and I abjure you from setting foot in it,” he declared haughtily. “What’s more,” he continued, “I’ll thank you to keep any displays of magic or talk of fiends to yourself. We’re a simple folk here, with quite enough to keep us busy without you spreading fear with horror stories and nightmares. I don’t know what this business is the Mage Guild has gotten itself into, but I’m sure it has nothing to do with us.”

“Now, see here–” Ulliem said, offended, but Ralten interrupted, regaining his composure.

“Let us speak no more of this until we have dined, Master Wizard,” he declared, “my wife has prepared a meal in your honor.”

Ulliem grumbled, still affronted and of a mind to dispel a bit of the arrogant man’s ignorance. But his stomach was grumbling too, and in his experience ignorance was hardly ever conquered in a day.

The meal was not half-bad, and made all the better for the rockwizard by leagues of travel and cold, stale food. Ulliem found his good spirits returned, and lavished florid compliments on the acting mayor’s wife between mouthfuls.

“Lady, a more succulent roast there has never been on the highest tables of golden lords…Madame, truly what ambroisal meade you have deigned to grace us with…Oh goddess of ovencraft, thy pies drip with delectable juice!”

Ralten sat in sullen silence. After dinner, his furiously blushing wife led Ulliem to a room that smelled as if it might quite recently have been a meat-curing pantry. Exhausted and full, the rockwizard kicked off his boots, threw down his satchel, and dropped like a felled tree into the small cot, snoring loudly within minutes.

The next morning, Ulliem awoke early, sneaking out of the keep. Whistling a lively tune, he ambled down the hill, barefoot, heading for the very quarry he had been “abjured” from the day before.

farmlandFarmers were already in the fields, pausing to stare at him as he passed, but none moved to bar his way, and he made sure to wait until he had passed them all before turning northward. When at last he reached the canyon mouth, two pillars greeted him, standing sentry. They were fashioned out of the same deep red sandstone that seemed to find its origins in the canyon beyond, and Ulliem marveled at their craftsmanship.

“Now here’s some stonework,” the rockwizard murmured to himself, stepping closer to the columns. “Crafted in the Heuric style, if I don’t mistake my guess.”

A quarryman’s pickaxe was carved into the base of each pillar, chiseled skillfully to give the illusion of two entirely different stones being welded together. Above the axes, partially obscured by lichen, subtle runes wound about the pillars, calling for good fortune, safety, and strength of stone. There was something else too, hidden.

“Sir Wizard!” A cry came from behind him, breaking his focus.

Ulliem whirled to see a small girl running towards him. Her long strawberry-blond hair, uncharacteristic of the region, streamed behind her, and sunlight picked out a yellow ribbon at her waist.

“You don’t have to call a wizard sir, little girl,” he snapped, annoyed at having been caught. “That address is for trained knights and merchant’s second sons with deep enough pockets to buy the title.”

The girl nearly skidded to a halt in front of Ulliem, abashed, clasping her hands behind her back. “You don’t have to call a girl little, Sir Wizard,” she said seriously, staring at the ground. “That’s for babies and boys who pick their noses and don’t know right from left.”

Ulliem couldn’t help but laugh.

She looked up at him, smiling, before growing serious again, her miniature hand lifted towards the twin columns. “You shouldn’t go near the benee nee,” the girl warned in a solemn whisper. “It’s not a place for trampsing feet or loud breaths.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t traipse on the binny inny,” he reassured her indulgently. “I’m just going to have a looksee…” he trailed off, squinting at the girl suspiciously. “How did you come here lass? I always look behind me, and the fields were empty but a few moments ago.”

grassShe beamed at him, shifting her weight to one leg and twisting her other toe in the grass. “I rode the wheat,” she said simply, and the rockwizard loosed a chuckle.

“Hmmm, can I ride it too?” he asked amusedly, assuming that she had simply been hiding in a field. “These old feet are tired.”

She scrunched up her lips, shaking her head after a moment’s thought. “You can’t ride the wheat. It doesn’t know your song.”

The answer might have given Ulliem pause, except that he wasn’t listening, focused on the pillars once more. They were still nagging at him, and he stepped closer, closing his eyes as he placed a hand flat against the cool stone. There it was, just under the surface. More runes overlapped each other as if the column had been carved from the inside out, a higher magic than the rockwizard had ever even dreamed of achieving. Trying to recollect long-ago studies, Ulliem recognized a few of the sigils. A soul-binding spell? Ulliem frowned. That didn’t make sense at all.

A sudden jolt traveled up the rockwizard’s other arm, as if he’d touched a bell being struck. Ulliem looked down to see the girl firmly gripping his hand, her leaf-green eyes holding his.

“No,” she intoned firmly, and Ulliem found himself unable to move for a moment. Then the girl smiled, and the spell was broken as warmth flooded over the old rockwizard. In amazement, he allowed her lead him back down the grassy track and towards the main road.

“What’s your name, lass?” Ulliem asked as they approached the town.

“Thealenne“ she replied, and then began to sing a wordless melody.

“That’s a nice tune, Thealenne. Did you make it up?” he asked her.

She shook her head, sending strawberry-blonde hair flying in every direction like a started flock of birds. “Granma Norra, used to sing it before her songs got trapped inside. I don’t ‘member the words though, unless she sings it with me.”

“Granma Norra? Norra, Lenorra. That would make you Ralten’s missing adopted child…oh, er, hmmm.” Ulliem trailed off in consternation, not knowing if he had unwittingly revealed the girl’s false parentage, but Thealenne’s nose had wrinkled at the mention of the acting mayor.

“Uncle Ralten used to say he was my daddy, but I knew right away he wasn’t.” She declared firmly, and Ullien laughed aloud at her fervent tone.

“Aye, Thea Wheatrider, I wouldn’t have thought that he was.”

Thea clapped her hands and laughed happily at the title he had given her. She rose up on her toes, and then back down again, squinting at Ulliem with pursed lips. “Sir Ully!” she exclaimed, giving him a nickname in return, and the two were fast friends.

#

The following weeks quickly settled into a routine for Ulliem, who spent his mornings stomping around the town and surrounding hills. There were no signs of danger, and the rockwizard began to treat his post as something of a retirement after all. Dragging a chair into the shade just outside the keep walls, he passed long afternoons napping, an unlit pipe drooping from the corner of his mouth as he snored.

Sometimes in the evening Thea would find him and they would put on a show for Ralten’s other children. Ulliem played a cracked lute passed on by Lenorra’s late husband, and Thea would sing in a beautiful soprano that was amazingly complex. But for the most part the girl seemed to prefer her own company, and so he frequently passed the evenings alone, chiseling away at some small piece of the red sandstone. The rockwizard didn’t mind her absences, fully understanding the need for solitude.

It took the villagers of Dern less than a fortnight to get over their amazement at having a resident wizard, especially since he refused to perform any magic for them. Ulliem told any who asked that he was following Ralten’s orders, but secretly he was afraid that if the town discovered how meager his abilities were, they’d never trust him as their protector. Thus the rockwizard was largely treated as an irrelevant oddity, and those that did not ignore him quickly learned to do so after he began asking them about the history of the quarry.

The other resident of the keep, master farmer Kaid, was an overworked boulder of a man who was perpetually sweating, and turned to excessive drink as soon as his duties were done (or sometimes before). The man dabbled in some sleight-of-hand, and was forever trying to accost Ulliem so that they could swap “secrets of the trade”. Between avoiding Kaid and avoiding Ralten, who managed to irritate him more with every affectation, the rockwizard spent much of time in the forge.

The blacksmith gave no signs of annoyance at Ulliem’s presence, even though the quarters were close and hot; but then again, Mungar never gave many signs about anything. Ulliem had heard somewhere that the smith had been pressed into service for the War of Two-Dozen Dowries, and didn’t return quite the same as he had left. Still, Mungar was the closest thing to another craftsman in the town, and so Ulliem did much of his carving in the forge, to the ringing of hammer blows and the roaring of bellows.

It was during one such night, just shy of two months after the rockwizard’s arrival, that Mungar finally acknowledged his presence. Taking a break from the anvil, the smith deftly sliced an apple in two with a knife at his belt, and proffered one half to Ulliem, who took the gesture as an opening.

“I hope you don’t think I’m prying, but do you know anything of the circumstances of Thealenne’s adoption?” Ulliem asked innocently as he took the fruit.

The blacksmith blanketed him with a probing stare before answering.

“One of the copse-kin came through seven or eight years ago,” Mungar said, ”offering barkcloths and grow-all tinctures of the kind folk don’t trust much around here. Come morning the peddler was gone, leaving a cold firepit and a quiet baby in a willow-bough basket.”

Ulleim nodded to himself, as if confirming a prior suspicion. “And the quarry,” he went on, taking advantage of the smith’s unusual openness, “Binnyei Inyei? Benee Nee? When did the mining stop?”

There was an almost imperceptible tightening around Mungar’s eyes…the rockwizard might have imagined it… and then the smith answered slowly. “Long time ago, centuries maybe, this was a quarry town. Baine Enielle they say folk round here once called it…Lenorra used the name from time to time, though I don’t know the origin.” Pulling a broken plough-blade from the fire, Mungar stared at the glowing iron, as if planning his attack with the heavy hammer gripped by one large hand. “Folks don’t use any name for it much these days. All mining stopped after the slide, and it’s been nought but a grim reminder in the scores of years since.”

“The slide?” Ulliem asked, but apparently the smith had decided the conversation was done, for the hammer rose and fell, spraying fountains of sparks into the air, and Mungar was silent.

The rockwizard wandered slowly back to his room, mulling his thoughts with care. He had a hard time reading Mungar, and tried to wrack his memory for details about the War of Two-Dozen Dowries, a whimsical name for a brutally short, vicious affair. There had been rumors of atrocities committed for the sake of greed, he recalled, and blood that continued to drip long after the combatants had supposedly sheathed their swords.

Reaching deep into a pocket, Ulliem fingered a small piece of the rare sandstone absently. It was surprisingly warm, and for a odd moment Ulliem thought he could hear muffled singing, until he realized he was by the cupboard under the stairs where Ralten’s children hid when they were in trouble with their father, which was often. Recognizing the melody, the old rockwizard pressed his ear to the rough wood.

“Rise Up Quarrymen! Quarrymen Arise!

Fetch pickaxe and lampoil. To Work! To Toil!

‘neath heavy stone embrace, we mine.”

Ulliem found himself humming along to the tune, realizing that it was the same song that Thea often sang without the words. His accompaniment gave him away, however, and there was a startled silence inside the cupboard, before the door creaked open and a timid pair of brown eyes peeked out.

“Whaddaya doin’?” the eyes asked, narrowing suspiciously.

“Why, I was just try to catch a listen of that fine song there, sung so well,” Ulliem answered warmly, trying to coax Ralten’s youngest boy out into the open. “Where did you learn the tune?”

The eyes widened a bit at the praise, and a freckled nose emerged as well. “I heard Tob and Gindel singin’ it,” the boy answered, naming two of Ralten’s older children. “They say you only learn it when you turn from a boy to a man like they have, so I’m practicin’.” There was a pause, and the nose withdrew. “We’re not s’ppose to let grownups hear it.”

Ulliem smiled at the contradiction. “Well I’m a wizard, not a grown-up, so you can sing it for me,” he reassured the eyes, but they disappeared as well, closing the cupboard door after them. The rockwizard waited for a moment, but his only companion was silence.

When Ulliem returned to his room, he reached under the bed and pulled out his satchel, probing around inside it until he found the querybook. Magically linked to the massive Guild library, the querybook was an invaluable source of information. The trouble was, you had to wait for a scribe to processes your inquiry, and the rockwizard had been waiting nearly three weeks.

Opening the querybook hopefully, Ulliem saw the sketched outline of a golden quill in the upper left corner of the first blank page, and smiled in excitement. Grabbing his own quill, he hastily scrawled “Baine Enielle – or – Quarry of Dern”. He sat back on his bed waiting for the far-away scribe to notice. After a few minutes, neatly penned letters appeared on the page, listing a half-dozen books. He circled one, and there was a pause as the scribe cast whatever spell was necessary to summon the volume from the quite extensive shelves of the library. Then the querrybook fluttered slightly, ink draining from its pages, only to be refilled as if another book had been cast as a die and stamped onto the paper.

The rockwizard perused various texts until the candles burned low, and the golden quill started to fade, indicating that his time was up. Unfortunately, many of the accounts made only brief references to the quarry, but Ulliem managed to piece together that Dern had once been fairly prosperous on its account. The Sultans of Heur had bought the unique stone for their most ornate monuments and palaces, up until some sort of accident almost two centuries ago.

Ulliem let the candle exhaust itself with a wisp of smoke, lying back on his cot in the ensuing darkness.

“Why would they close such a lucrative quarry?” He mused aloud. There was always demand for colored stone among masons and sculptors, and men risked their lives daily to excavate far less vibrant hues. “It’s a dangerous business, quarrying. Accidents happen,” Ulliem muttered softly, his breathing becoming regular, tired old limbs leaden. “Regrettable of course, but no reason to deny the world such luscious stone. And those pillars! Strange spells, and secretive villagers…” His last thought before falling into a deep sleep was that many accounts had mentioned a memorial on top of Dern hill.

The next morning Ulliem headed east, up the slope of the hill behind the keep. Quickly steepening, the path struggled to pick its way through outcrops that became more frequent, and the rockwizard skinned both knees and an elbow scrambling over boulders. When the path faded away Ulliem halted, dabbing at the bleeding elbow, his breathing labored. He had climbed perhaps a thousand feet in elevation, but now a nearly-sheer cliff face presented itself to him, mocking his final attempt at reaching the crown.

There was no sign of a shrine, but Ulliem felt the need to conquer the summit anyway after how far he’d come. Glaring at the offensive stone barrier, Ulliem began stomping around the crest, looking for another way up.

The cliffs seemed to completely encircle the summit of the hill like an impregnable stone helmet, and Ulliem was about to give up when he noticed a narrow cleft in the rock. Hiking closer, the rockwizard found a set of steps, wide enough for the shoulders of two men.

The crown of the hill was an impossibly flat plateau, as if a knife blade had sliced off the peak to create a level surface for the memorial in the center. A low semicircular wall embraced the shrine, made of crimson blocks joined together so deftly that Ulliem was hard-pressed to find the seam with probing fingers. The wall cradled a cracked sandstone column, capped by a huge ball of quartz that Ulliem was surprised had resisted the ever-seeking fingers of thieves.

At the base of the column were two waist-high statuettes of kneeling men, so red that it seemed is if their touch might leave a stain. By their garb and gear Ulliem could see that they were meant to be quarrymen, but though their arms were arranged as if to grasp some tool, the minutely carved stone hands were empty. His mind whispered something familiar to him, but the rockwizard was tired from the arduous climb, and his old memory could not quite make the connection. The column itself was twined with runes, and the air seemed thicker, full of powerful magic – the kind of magic that cradled men’s souls.

“My, my, what have we here,” the rockwizard breathed in amazement, approaching the shrine carefully. A rectangular portion of the pillar had been sanded smooth, clear of runes, and at the top Ulliem recognized the crest of Val’Thul, a past guildmaster of stonecraft. Ulliem vaguely remembered from the yards of youthfully memorized lineage that Val’Thul had held office around the time of the alleged quarry accident, and that he had disappeared mysteriously. Below the crest a poem was inscribed:

O’er bracken and scree, through crook and cleft,

The Quarrymen march true

Grinding, rolling, relentless, they boldly live anew

But when the rose’s hastened bloom grows bare,

Petals fallow in the fields will lie

And the Quarrymen, ever marching, the Quarrymen will die

 

The column had fractured, as if the quartz were somehow too heavy for thick stone, and Ulliem couldn’t tell if there had been more verses to the poem. He did not examine it further, however, for the sun was quite high overhead and the descent would be treacherous enough without darkness to hide his path.

Climbing back down towards Dern, Ulliem’s thoughts were a turmoil of curiosity. Staring at the ground in front of him, pondering various wild theories, the rockwizard noted absently that his descent was shadowing the tracks of some wild animal. It was a strange imprint, three splayed lines that looked as if they had been cut rather than impressed. Scrambling down a boulder, Ulliem observed that the tracks continued right over the stone, slicing into the rock as if it were just more packed earth.

The blood in his veins turned to ice. ‘…razor sharp claws that do not slow for steel or stone,’ he remembered reading in the Mage Guild summons. Clutching his chest, Ulliem could feel his heart beating uncomfortably fast. Abandoning caution, he raced down the rest of the path, miraculously avoiding a fall, and didn’t stop running until he reached the mayor’s quarters in the keep and fell heavily into a chair in front of a surprised Ralten.

The acting mayor looked over Ulliem’s torn clothing and bedraggled condition with disdain before returning to his papers, waiting for the rockwizard to catch his breath.

“Fiends! Tracks in the hills!” Ulliem choked out finally, clutching the armrests while struggling to rise to his feet.

The acting mayor sniffed dismissively, not even bothering to glance up. “I’ve warned you already wizard,” Ralten admonished. “We don’t need this kind of fearmongering around here. I’ll thank you not to bring Mage Guild troubles to our doorstep.”

“You fool!” Ulliem exploded, all of his pent-up anger at the man suddenly giving him the strength to stand. “You pompous imbecile! These demons are more than trouble. They could be doom for all mankind! We need to get the villagers somewhere at least remotely defensible – the keep, or up on the plateau where the narrow stairs can be stoutly held.”

Ralten had been initially taken aback by the rockwizard’s outburst, but quickly found his own anger, rising amidst an avalanche of paper. “You trespassed on our sacred ground?” he accused hotly. “You have no business there. That shrine is for the citizens of Dern to mourn their ancestry, to pray to those spirits that watch over us and protect us. Have you no decency?”

“Deceny?” Ulliem screeched, waving an arm in the air wildly. “Everything around you is a breath from ruin, and you speak of decency? I have seen the signs with my own…”

“You have seen the signs?” Ralten interrupted coolly, his anger back under control. “And what, prey tell, do you know of such things” – the acting mayor paused scornfully – “rockwizard?” Ralten plucked a sheet deftly from amongst the scattered pile of papers. “I reached out to an acquaintance in Lastrania, and looked up your status with the Mage Guild. You’re barely more than a sculptor, Ulliem. What do you know of such things?”

The rockwizard felt doubt creep into his stomach like a slithering worm. The light had been failing…could he have imagined it? He opened his mouth, and then closed it again.

“Now then, I’m sure some wild animal gave you quite a fright in the twilight,” Ralten went on patronizingly. “Mungar will go take a look for tracks in the morning, and if there is something dangerous about, you can help us take appropriate measures. How does that sound?”

Ulliem drew himself up, suddenly almost too tall for the room. Leveling his arm at Ralten’s chest, he spoke in a voice much younger than his years. “Have a care, Ralten son of Lenorra, for the horrors of myth are at hand. See that ye tend to thy kin and thy charges, lest all come to slaughter.” Whirling quickly, the rockwizard stormed out of the room.

Instead of heading back to his cot, Ulliem marched out to the keep’s gate, closing and barring it laboriously while Ralten came outside and looked on in exasperation. Climbing the uneven steps to the walltop, the rockwizard planted his feet firmly, pulling his cloak about him to stave off the chill air. His gaze was directed intently east, but even though a half-moon shone down, Ulliem saw nothing but grass, rock, and tree.

Grim doubt crept into his mind, for what did he really know about the fiends? They were demonic creatures that used to ravage the ancient world, feeding on terror and superstition, but accounts of their true nature or source were few and mostly conjecture. Not even the guildmasters knew entirely what to expect, their summons having only included a few cryptically prophetic warnings taken from ancient songs and rhymes.

Eventually exhaustion overwhelmed Ulliem, and he stumbled back to his cot, falling into a defeated sleep.

In the morning, Ralten sent Mungar to the hilltop with the rockwizard, as promised, but though the smith scoured the ground intently, there was no sign of the demon tracks. When they returned empty-handed, the smugness in Ralten’s eyes was almost more than Ulliem could bear.

#

For the next week the rockwizard traced every inch of the hillside, but never found any more tracks or signs. At night he obsessed over the querybook, using what remained of his money to buy a priority inquiry and bypass the wait for a free scribe. Pouring over all the fiend-related spellbooks he was allowed access to, Ulliem tried to learn incantations or enchantments that might be of help. Thea came by once or twice, looking to play music, but in his studious fervor he sent her away. To his dismay, however, all the spells proved too advanced for his skill, and he despaired of being able to do anything to help the town.

More days passed, and though there were no further signs forthcoming, Ulliem slipped into a deep depression. Either there were fiends about, and he was too feeble to detect or challenge them with magic, or he had imagined the tracks, in which case he was too old and senile to be of use – hardly better.  On the last night before his priority inquiry expired, Ulliem tried to distract himself, scribbling the words “Val’Thul – and – memoirs” into the querybook. The wait was agonizingly long, and then instead of the usual listing of results, a direct note from the attending scribe appeared:

The volume you requested is classified as ‘Guild Sensitive’ and requires a passphrase specified by the author.

Ulliem pulled the candle closer, hunching over the querybook in excitement. After a moment’s thought, he wrote the only phrase he could think of: “Baine Enielle”.

Chewing on the end of his quill, Ulliem waited anxiously, his hope starting to fade. Then a single page stamped itself into the querybook.

The Confession of Val’Thul

A great weight lies on me, and I do not think I shall be able to carry on without relief. It concerns the good people of Dern, who have always sold me their unique and beautiful stone at a fair price.

It was with some concern for the integrity of his quarry that the master mason of Dern wrote to me, for he was receiving pressure from the Sultans of Heur to produce stone at a greater rate. Gladly offering my assistance, I booked travel to the distant town, but was intercepted by a Heuric seneschal, who promised vast donations to the guildhall if my evaluation of the quarry’s integrity should be favorable.

It will be my eternal shame to admit that for the duration of the inspection, I could think of little else but the number of new journeymen who could be fed with Heuric gold. Thankfully I will never know exactly by how much greed blinded me, for if it were certain that I could have prevented the catastrophe, my already-tortured soul could not bear the guilt.

About a week after my return, I received news of the rockslide that had killed more than half the men of Dern, and I immediately set forth.

A fog of hatred and grief darkened the village, and I could feel the souls of the perished quarrymen still floating in the nether, refusing to leave. Their anger burned fiercely towards the Heuric seneschals, already arrived to re-open the quarry, but also hottly towards me, their trusted advisor who had failed his charge.

With penitent resolve, I have decided on the only course of absolution. I will bind the lost souls of Dern to the Baine Enielle as I name it, Mason’s Ruin. The quarrymen shall keep their lavish stone, and Dern will be abused no more on its account.

If ever there is need of the bold quarrymen again, I shall place twin keys readily at hand, to avert new danger in atonement for that which I failed to prevent.

Ulliem sat back and massaged his temples, trying to process everything he’d read. After a moment he quickly reached for the querybook, writing: “Binding rhyme –or– Poetry forms used in binding enchantment”. A lonely entry appeared, and Ulliem circled it quickly, the words materializing on the page.

The Apprentice’s Encyclopedia of Enchantment: Binder’s Couplet

Aside from the keys to a binding, other factors (see entry on binding factors) can be worked into the enchantment. A binder skilled in his or her craft will often use something familiar to enhance the potency of the spell, but the benefit is lost if the factor used is forgotten. In order to keep track of a factor paired with a particular binding, a wizard will often compose a poem known as a binder’s couplet. The traditional couplet fills three verses.

Before Ulliem could jot down any more inquiries, the golden quill faded from the querybook. “So there is more to the poem,” he mused out loud, repeating the two verses from the memorial pillar to himself.

A squeak of poorly oiled metal-on-metal made Ulliem look up, and he saw that Lenorra had wheeled herself to his doorway. The ancient woman’s lips were moving, but no sound came out.

“Lenorra,” the rockwizard greeted her, “do you know the ending to this poem?” He tried to catch her eyes, but was met only with a vacant stare and silently dancing lips. After a moment, she wheeled herself on down the hallway, and Ulliem was left to try to sleep.

The rockwizard awoke to the sight of Thealenne waiting patiently beside him, her face uncharacteristically mournful.

“What seems to be the matter Thea Wheatrider?” he asked tenderly. “I’m sorry I’ve been so busy of late. An old man’s mind can play tricks on him sometimes.”

Thea shook her head sadly. “It’s not that,” she said. “Today’s the day the wheat stops singing.”

Ulliem nodded solemnly, tightening the yellow bow around Thea’s waist. “Would you care to accompany me to the harvest festival, noble lady?” he inquired. “We can give the wheat a proper farewell.”

Thea nodded three times, and they walked hand in hand down towards the village well. There they found all the farmers of Dern already gathered, split into groups, and taunts and jibes about who would harvest more wheat flew through the air. Ralten was there too, decked out in his most ostentatious baubles, and all that remained was for master farmer Kaid to arrive and commence the competition.

The morning dragged on, and still there was no sign of Kaid. A few jests were shouted out about how he had probably fallen into the well in search of more mead, but soon the jests turned to angry muttering at the delay. Ralten was clearly infuriated, and dispatched Munger to go find the missing drunk. After about an hour the smith returned, impassive as ever, but when he leaned in to whisper into Ralten’s ear, the acting mayor’s face went white.

Telling Thea to stay put, Ulliem hurriedly made his way over to Ralten’s side. “Tell me what happened,” he demanded in a loud whisper, but the man seemed to be in shock, and it was Mungar who answered.

“I found Kaid up the hill, dead, cuts all over. There were… animal… tracks around his body, lots of them, and fresh.”

Ulliem felt his body numb, the fear attempting to paralyze him. ‘…when daylight no longer deters, when the taste of blood is renewed, settle your affairs, for you have but till nightfall in this good life,’ the Mage Guild summons had warned. A strange calm settled over the rockwizard, and he felt suddenly alert and focused, as the danger he had been dreading finally arrived.

“Ralten, order everyone into the keep. We’ll have the best chance of holding off the fiends there,” Ulliem commanded, but the acting mayor snapped out of his daze.

“You have no proof that…”

“A man is dead,” Ulliem interrupted hotly. “Whatever the cause, you need to protect your people.”

Ralten glared at him, but then nodded reluctantly. The rockwizard hastened back over to Thealenne, forming the seeds of a desperate plan.

“Thea, I need help with something, and I think you are the only one who will listen,” he told her honestly. “It’s very, very important. Will you help me?”

She nodded, her eyes wide.

The crowd of villagers was fidgeting uneasily, slowly growing aware that something was wrong. Ralten started to address them, and the Ulliem and Thea slipped away unnoticed.

The climb up the hill passed in a nervous blur for Ulliem, his eyes scanning every rustling stand of oak, never keeping his back towards the same direction for long. Though calm at first, Thea soon picked up on the tension in the air. The closer they got to the peak, the more agitated she became, until at last she stopped at the foot of the hidden stairs, clamping her hands over her ears.

“I don’t want to go up,” she screamed, as if to overcome some tumultuous racket beyond the rockwizard’s hearing. “The spirits are singing angry songs.” Tears traced their way down her cheeks.

Ulliem knelt down in front of her, wiping her eyes and placing his callused, wrinkled hands over hers, drawing them slowly away from her ears. “Are they singing about you?” he asked gently.

She shook her head quickly from side to side, strawberry-blonde hair flying.

“And do they want to help the people of Dern?”

Thea nodded, calmer in her movements this time.

“Then can you endure a little hurt to help our friends? To keep all of Dern singing?”

Her lips pursed and her brown knit bravely, and then she nodded once more.

The quarrymen statuettes were light, but awkwardly shaped. Ulliem would have been hard-pressed to make the tricky descent back to the keep carrying both, and he doubted there would be time for another trip. Urging Thea on as they went, the rockwizard prayed silently that the sandstone wouldn’t chip as she dragged the figurine behind her down the hill.

They reached the keep with the last of the villagers, many of whom were still carrying harvesting tools uncertainly. Ulliem grabbed Thea’s hand, pulling her through the crowd in the overstuffed courtyard, mounting the steps to the western walltop as quickly as she could go. The rockwizard placed the figurines on the uneven stone, hearing the gate being closed and barred beneath them as he did. He was relieved to see that there was no permanent damage to the statuettes, but the relief was brief as a scream sounded from the throng of villagers below, and then another.

A roiling tide was cresting the hilltop, parting around the cliffs before rejoining in a sea of limbs the color of bile, climbing over each other like a mass of caged crab. The fiends themselves were like nothing on this earth, but familiar, as if the most vile creations of nature had been turned inside out and jumbled into oozing masses. In the courtyard below, villagers were milling about in terror, a few fainting, and many others vomiting into the dirt. Ralten stood on the eastern wall, half-turned, his eyes bulging.

Ulliem fought to keep hold of his own stomach, the waves of panic and revulsion that emanated from below threatening to overwhelm him. Focusing on the seated form of Lenorra, a lonely rock in the chaos, he breathed deeply, reaching out a hand to Thea who was trembling beside him. When her small fingers grasped his, he felt a momentary surge of hope, and muttered a prayer to gods he had never really believed in.

Chanting a poorly-remembered spell, the rockwizard touched the nearest statuette. “I release you, souls of Dern, to protect your progeny,” he shouted. There was a flare of light, and a muffled boom. Ulliem felt bones in his arm snap as he was knocked flat, but the miniature quarrymen did not move.

Hearing the blast, Ralten spun, quickly taking in the prone rockwizard and the crimson statuettes. The terror that threatened to overwhem his sanity found an outlet in fury, and he raised a shaking arm to point at Ulliem.

“You!” he screamed, cutting through the horrified moans of the villagers below. “You have vandalized our sacred land, angered the spirits that protect us. Who will be our deliverance now? You have doomed us!”

People began to look up from the courtyard, and other angry, desperate voices soon joined Ralten’s.

“The wizard has desecrated our shrine! He has brought this horror down on us!”

“Cast out the wizard. Appease the demons while there is still time!”

Ears still ringing, Ulliem gripped a crenellation with his good hand, doggedly hauling himself to his feet. If they turned on him now, blindly following Ralten’s idiocy, he couldn’t save them, couldn’t save her. To his left, he saw that Thea had pressed her back to the battlements, hands over her ears and eyes closed, but thankfully unharmed. Raising his own arm, Ulliem summoned as strong a voice as he could manage.

“This man you trusted, this arrogant popinjay, has kept from you the most perilous event any of us will live to see. The Seal of Myth has broken, releasing nightmare to appear at any time and suck us down into the abyss.”

A few of the more educated villagers went white, comprehending at last what was happening.

“Blessed spirits! The fiends, the fiends are loose,” someone moaned, but most were looking about in confusion, never having been taught the history of the world, still believing that demons were the stuff of legend and nightmare.

“Enough!” Ralten bellowed in fury, smacking stone with his open hand. “All that matters now is that you have destroyed any chance for our salvation.” He started working his way around the walltop, shouting down to the smith. “Mungar, stop him! Seize our sacred relics!”

The large man pushed his way through the crowd easily and started to climb the steps, but Ulliem was ready.

“Remember, soldier, the last time you obeyed orders without question,” he barked in his best impression of a sergeant’s rough voce. “Remember the war and sins you committed for an unworthy master. You have the chance now for absolution.”

Mungar froze, foot raised to the next step, and then began to tremble. The large hammer was suddenly in the smith’s hand, his eyes on fire, and for a moment Ulliem was afraid that he might have unleashed a demon of his own. But then as if an enchantment were dispelled, the smith’s body loosed, and the hammer fell.

Screeching in rage, Ralten was approaching quickly, still fixated on the statuettes. “Give them to me Wizard! Defiler! Give me the keys to our salvation.”

KEYS! Ulliem’s mind raced. ‘I shall place the twin keys readily at hand,’ Val’thul had said. He looked down at the two statuettes. He’d assumed that they were the keys themselves… but those outstretched hands, meant to hold some missing tool… Finally he made the connection, and his gaze slowly rose, looking northwest to the Baine Enielle and the two sentry pillars. “The pickaxes, one on each pillar…I missed it, an old fool!” Ulliem gasped, falling to his knees as hope drained.

The tide of fiends was halfway down the hill, hundreds, maybe thousands, the clicking of their claws on stone just becoming audible. There was simply not enough time.

A gentle tug on his sleeve broke the spell of despair.

“I can get them Sir Ully. I can ride the wheat.”

Ulliem looked down at Thea, his eyes suddenly watering at her bravery. “You know the danger, little Wheatrider? Fiends have no melody, and the cuts from their claws cannot be stitched.”

She smiled, pushing the horror away a little. “I’m the only one,” Thea answered simply.

Grabbing the girl by the waist, Ulliem stood and lifted her carefully to the edge of the battlements. She began to sing, a golden song full of rich earth, sunshine, and soft rain. There were horrified gasps from the courtyard below, and the rockwizard suddenly felt hands gripping his shoulders painfully.

Looking back with one last radiant smile, Thea stepped over the edge, and was gone.

“What have you DONE!” Ralten screamed into the rockwizard’s ear. He threw Ulliem to the ground and rushed to the wall’s edge, falling to his knees in shock.

The old rockwizard landed awkwardly, his injured arm failing under him, and his head bounced off stone, the world spinning. He fought the haze grimly, pushing himself up on one elbow and gazing down in trepidation.

Thea was almost a speck already, sitting cross-legged as tall stalks of wheat bent and straightened under her, carrying her swiftly and safely in an undulating wave.

Strong hands were thrust under Ulliem’s arms lifting him up, and the smell of leather and iron filled his nostrils. “How is this possible?” Mungar asked, his voice tinged with awe.

“She is a shaman of the Hathalsea,” Ulliem answered groggily, “the copse-kin as you call them. The songs of all living things are in her heart, and they love and obey her for it.” The rockwizard almost laughed aloud in relief and joy.

But it was short-lived, for with a crash the tide of fiends finally broke around the keep, circling madly. A gusting wind arose, seemingly from every direction at once, clawing at clothes and eyes, and carrying gruesome shrieks.

“What can we do?” The smith shouted over the gale.

“Get everyone on the wall. Use shovels, scythes, whatever you can find to hold them off as long as you can,” Ulliem shouted back, but his voice was tinged with hopelessness. He imagined Thea prying the stone pickaxes loose from the pillars, turning to carry them back, but she was cut off. “Get away,” he whispered under his breath. “Run and live for all of us.”

The sickening howls stopped as quickly as they had begun, followed by a silence that was the most terrifying of all, for it felt as if it were slowly compressing around them, pushed tighter and closer by encroaching horror. Faintly below, the clicking of claw on stone tapped a petrifying beat.

Then Mungar was shouting orders, and the villagers were slowly roused, obeying in a frightened daze. Still gripping farm implements in white-knuckled hands, men and women rushed to the wall-tops. Razor-tipped arms began to grope over the crenellations, some spidery or reptilian, others nauseatingly close to human. With a ragged battle cry, the people of Dern engaged the fiends, pushing ghastly bodies from the walls with thresher and scythe. Mungar was everywhere, bleeding from a dozen cuts, his hammer a blur as he smashed deadly appendages into useless lumps of murky ochre ooze.

Several farmers went down, rent with bloody gashes, but the wave of fiends slowed. There was the beginning of a cheer, but it was swept away by a sound like the ringing of a gong. The walls began to hum and shake, loose stones falling out and landing below with a clatter, and the cheer turned to shouts of alarm. It would not take much to bring the weak masonry tumbling down beneath their feet.

Hoping against reason, Ulliem looked west once more. Thea was closing in, riding a mass of wheat that tore itself up by the roots in its effort to speed her journey. But she was headed straight for the mass of fiends, towards rending death. A mournful trill drifted through the air, and then the wheat exploded in a puff of stalk and chaff, sending Thealenne flying though the air above the thirsty claws far below, and Ulliem’s heart hurdling into his throat.

She landed in the arms of an astonished Mungar, bowling the smith over, but both seemed unhurt. Thea was on her feet slowly, exhausted.

Running over to her, Ullliem hugged her small frame, tears falling freely. “You are a precious one, little Thea,” he murmured into her hair. Seizing the stone pickaxes from her arms, Ulliem took two long strides to the crimson statuettes, still kneeling peacefully among the carnage. He placed a pickaxe in each quarryman’s grasp, twisting them until there was a soft click. Stepping back hurriedly, he reached for Thea’s hand, and the two of them gazed west and north, nervous breath held amidst a sudden stillness, the rockwizard and the wheatrider.

With a thunderous boom, red boulders poured out of the Baine Einelle, tumbling through the twin pillars like whitewater from a sluice-gate. As they rumbled and rolled closer, shapes formed, the pebbly outlines of strong men twirling pickaxes.

Dropping from the walls, the fiends turned towards the avalanche, skittering from side to side. Another gong-like sound stretched the air, and the walls stopped shaking.

Instead the quarrymen slowed, losing momentum. The tide of rock reached the wheatfields below Dern, unfurling like the petals of a rose, but still slowing, stretching thin and bare.

There was the sound of another gong, and the mass of fiends surged forward, stopped short, and then again, and again.  Each time more of the quarrymen collapsed into lifeless heaps of rock, the march all but halting.

Ulliem looked down at the statuettes, seeing tiny fractures spreading across the surface, and Thea clenched his hand in fear. The spell was not strong enough to save them from the demons of nightmare. In final desperation, he began to chant the binder’s couplet, hoping that even incomplete, it might boost the spell.

“O’er bracken and scree, through crook and cleft

The Quarrymen march true

Grinding, rolling, relentless, they boldly live anew” he recited. But it was another voice that spoke the second verse.

“But when the rose’s hastened bloom grows bare

Petals fallow in the fields will lie

And the Quarrymen, ever marching, the Quarrymen will die”

Confused, Ulliem paused. Was it working? Was the stone answering him? But the other voice did not pause with him. The rockwizard spotted Lenorra in the courtyard below, standing from her chair and finishing the third verse in a musical tone.

“But warm the song: ‘Rise Up Quarrymen!’

Quarrymen with hands so deft

Enemy, face them if you dare” the old mayor paused, but there was no effect, the piles of sandstone in the fields lay still.

Then she raised her voice in a haunting melody, starting mournfully but gathering speed and energy as it went.

“Rise Up Quarrymen! Quarrymen Arise!

Fetch pickaxe and lampoil. To Work! To Toil!

‘neath heavy stone embrace, we mine.”

Realization dawned on Ulliem, and he shouted to the villagers: “Sing! Sing! Strengthen your protectors!”

In the courtyard below, young boys and girls looked at each other, still terrified, but hesitantly added their voices to the mixture.

“Rise Up Quarrymen! Quarrymen Arise!

Fetch caution and courage. Drink your mead! Eat your porridge!

‘neath looming crush, silent dark, sharp threat of death we earn our keep.”

There was a stirring in the fields, as piles of crimson rock began to quake. But it was not yet enough.

“Sing now, sons and daughters of Dern!” Ulliem tried again, feeling the last of his strength go out with his words. “Remember the song learned far from the ears of disapproving elders. Remember the stone and axe forgotten for the pain of loss, and let the quarry song ring out once more in the Baine Enielle!”

One by one, the farmers of Dern found their voices, for a melody learned nestles deep, and is not oft forgot.

“Drink your mead! Eat your porridge! This warm hearth visit might be your last.

For we risk life and limb, to fill family coffers to the brim,

to build the halls of lordly dreams and walls against the fiends.”

The ochre mass of fiends built itself upward, frothing and shrieking, but unable to drown out the voices of Dern as they joined for the concluding refrain in thundering unison.

“Rise Up Quarrymen! QUARRYMEN ARISE!”

There was a deep groan, as if the earth itself heard their song, and then the refrain echoed back in an impossibly deep baritone.

“Rise Up Quarrymen! QUARRYMEN ARISE!”

Geysers of sandstone shot into the air, human forms reshaping in their midst, surging up the hill towards the keep.

With one last piercing howl, the fiends let loose, flowing down to meet them.

The two waves, red and yellow, met with a crush and shattering.

Ulliem felt suddenly dizzy, his vision blurring as he gripped the wall for support. Reaching to touch the bump where his head had smashed into stone, the old rockwizard’s hands came away sticky. As the world faded, he heard the demonic shrieks become more frenzied and desperate, slowly drowned out by the relentless grinding of good strong stone, and then everything went dark.

#

Ulliem awoke to the face he least wanted to see, Ralten’s, looking awkwardly ashamed. Everything seemed slightly blurred to the rockwizard, as if time had snuck ahead without him and his mind was struggling to catch up. He tried to speak, but his tongue had no energy.

Ralten noticed the slight movement, and broke into a smile that was both relieved and contrite. “Ah, you are awake,” he said. “Don’t try to move. Keep your strength.” He attempted to mop Ulliem’s brow clumsily, dripping water in the rockwizard’s ear. “Mungar has some skill with battlefield medicine, but a guild healer from Lastrania will be arriving tomorrow to tend properly to you and the rest of the wounded…” Ralten kept on speaking, but the words seemed to grow smaller and fainter.

Ulliem’s vision began to fade, and with a laborious sigh he slipped back into unconsciousness. Clawing fiends scuttled in and out of his dreams, keeping him from rest. Sometimes the quarrymen would march through in a wide column, sweeping away the horrors, but always they would return, as if seeping from some invisible rift.

The next time he awoke, it was to a melodious song and the much more welcome face of Thealenne. The two beamed at each other, the rockwizard and the wheatrider, holding hands as Thea sang, and when Ulliem slept again his dreams were much sweeter.

  • Continue Reading

Published by Karl Rademacher on July 9, 2014. This item is listed in Issue, Issue 22, Issue 22 Stories, Novellas, Serial Novellas

Kamar and Budur

Translated from the original Arabic by Sir Richard Burton.

Condensed and retold by Joseph Green

 

QueenofCupsA story of the adventures of Prince Kamar al-Zamán and Princess Budur, as told in the “Tale of Kamar Al-Zamán” in A Thousand Nights And A Night;

My son,” said King Shahrimán, “this morning I felt a flutter in my chest, and fear it was from the wings of the angel of death.  I worry that my time draws near.  You are nineteen, and my only child.  I command that you marry without further excuses or delays, and provide me with grandsons.  I have a suitable princess in mind.”

King Shahrimán ruled the Khálidán Islands, in the sea near Persia, from his capital city of Unayzah.  He had reached his middle years without heir, and it was a matter of great rejoicing when his first wife at last presented him with a beautiful boy.

The king had summoned Prince Kamar to his breakfast room and invited him to sit and eat, but Kamar had declined.  He did not believe the king, though elderly, was anything less than perfectly healthy.  And he had been expecting this command.

prince“Honored father, I gladly obey you in all things, save this one.  I have studied this subject in many books, and learned that most of the misery accorded to men results from their entanglements with women; in particular, wives.  Their artifices are endless, their intentions perfidious and foul.  I will content myself with concubines, and never take a wife.”

King Shahrimán had provided his son with the best tutors and arms-masters, watching over his growth and development with close attention.  Kamar dutifully practiced with sword, horse and lance, but his heart had become enslaved to a love of books and knowledge.  He fancied himself better educated than even his father, and the wazirs and emirs who served him.

King Shahrimán recognized his beloved son’s stubbornness as youthful folly, likely to be cured by time.  But he could not brook such open defiance.  The king ordered his Mameluke guards to confine the young prince in an abandoned citadel in the oldest part of Unayzah, until such time as he should reconsider his decision.

#

Unknown to the king, a dry well in the courtyard of the old citadel led to the underground hall of Princess Maymúnah, daughter to King Al-Dimiryát of the fiery Ifrit tribe, the powerful ruler of Arabian Jinn.  Maymúnah rose through the well at midnight as was her custom, ready to fly upward and immerse herself in the light of the stars.  But the bright moonlight revealed something unusual, a palace guard, wrapped in a cloak, lying asleep outside the iron-bound door to the tower. Then she noted light leaking past an edge of the door.  Curious, in the way of Jinn, she flew up to an opening high in the tower and looked inside.  Seeing a sleeping man on a newly installed couch, with lantern and candle burning at either end, she descended to the floor, folded her large wings, and approached him.

Sketch4Princess Maymúnah was young, in Jinn years, and beautiful.  She stood twice the height of a human woman, with long hair black as night and lustrous coal-dark eyes, red fire glowing in their pupils.  Maymúnah wore harem silks that partially revealed the ebony loveliness of her slim form, so divinely made that all male Jinn she met lusted after her.  She had spurned every suitor, preferring the freedom and privileges of a king’s daughter.  When Maymúnah felt a need for the pleasures of congress, she assumed the form of a Nubian slave girl and enticed some handsome young soldier or merchant to her bed.

But Maymúnah was not prepared for the beauty of the young face lying on a pillow above the damask coverlet.  Prince Kamar had cheeks of rosy red, eye-brows arched like bows, and a wide and noble brow.  Intrigued, Maymúnah carefully drew back the cover, revealing a body, clad only in a thin sleeping shift, somewhat short in stature, but strong and perfect in form.

Seeing him thus, Maymúnah felt a stirring in her loins, a strong desire to change into her Nubian form; let this beautiful young man awake to find himself gripped in her strong arms.

But Maymúnah resisted the temptation.  She was of the Jinn who believe, and rested her faith in Allah.  Good conduct would be rewarded, and bad bring misfortune.  Maymúnah knew by his beauty that this must be the lone child of King Shahrimán, imprisoned here for some unknown offense.  She covered the sleeping youth again, resolving to keep him safe from harm, including the allurement of her own fiery embrace.

Maymúnah flew up and out of the tower, resuming her nightly journey to the lowest firmament of heaven.  But she had scarcely begun her usual sojourn there when she saw below her another Jinni, a young Ifrit named Dahnash.  Angered at being disturbed in her solitude, she swooped down toward him like a hawk on a pigeon.  But Dahnash saw her coming, and fearing her might, cried aloud, “I beg you, princess, harm me not!  And in return for your forbearance, I will tell you of a wondrous thing I have seen this night.”

Having already seen one wonder, Maymúnah was interested, and let Dahnash speak.  “Know you that two hours ago I visited the city of King Ghayur, Lord of the Seven Islands.  I found his daughter Budur, reputed the most beautiful maiden in all of Arabia, sleeping locked in a tower room.  It seems her father had determined to make alliance with a neighboring king by marrying Budur to his son, but she refused his command.  The princess said she would anchor a sword in the ground and fall on it before marrying a man she did not love.  The king took away her privileges and imprisoned her high in the tower, to reconsider her decision.”

Seeing that he had captured Maymúnah’s attention, Dahnash went on, “For a full hour I gazed upon her as she slept, enraptured.  I was tempted to steal her away and make her my own wife, but our king has decreed that any who take human companions without their consent shall be put to death.  Budur is without doubt the most beautiful human who sleeps on the Earth this night.  I love her dearly, and have made it my mission to keep her from harm.”

sketch1“You are wrong!” cried Maymúnah. “I have just seen a young man of incomparable beauty in the city below.  Your princess can be but a shadow in the mist compared to him.”

“It cannot be so,” said Dahnash.  “Come with me, feast your eyes on the beauty of Princess Budur, and you will change your opinion.”

“Nay, you shall come with me instead,” said Maymúnah.  She ordered Dahnash to descend with her to the ruined tower, where they entered through the high opening in the wall.  After gazing at the sleeping youth for a time, they flew outside again and into the sky.

“He is indeed a comely youth, my princess,” said Dahnash.  “But still . . . Allah has decreed that true loveliness resides in the female form, and men cannot compare.”

“What nonsense!” said Maymúnah.  “To the female eye, men are more beautiful by far.  But I am willing to gaze on this young woman you think outshines my sleeping prince.”

Flying by magic rather than their wings, Maymúnah accompanied Dahnash to the tower where King Ghayur had confined his daughter.  The night was warm, and Princess Budur slept under only a cotton sheet, her maid Ayesha asleep on a narrow bed nearby.  After gazing for long on her beauty, Maymúnah whispered to Dahnash that Budur was indeed a flower of feminine perfection, but still no match for Prince Kamar.  Dahnash stubbornly disagreed.

“There is a way to settle this,” said the Ifrit princess.  “Bring her, and we shall lay them side by side and compare.”

Dahnash laid a spell of deep sleep on both women, then lifted Budur in his arms.  They traveled quickly back to Kamar’s tower, where Maymúnah placed the prince under the same sleep spell before Dahnash pulled back the cover and laid Budur beside him.  She was an unusually tall woman, and the two were almost of a height.  The princess too slept in a simple shift, which revealed as much as it concealed of her young but fully-developed form.

Soryenerithe1FiriWebThe two Jinn earnestly compared the beauties of the young man and woman. Neither would yield to the other. Finally, in exasperation, Maymúnah said, “Very well, then. I will summon a third Jinni, by name Kashkash, to judge impartially between them. He is an evil creature, but one who suits our needs. In human form he enjoys male and female alike.”

Maymúnah smote the stone floor with her foot, and a moment later it split apart. Out of the chasm rose an old Ifrit of surpassing ugliness; missing one eye, humpbacked, and scurvy-skinned. Seven horns crowned his misshapen head, rising amid thick locks of twisted black hair. His form was deeply bowed, making him short for an Ifrit, though still taller than any human. He saluted Princess Maymúnah, and asked how he could be of service.

On being informed of what his king’s daughter required of him, Kashkash studied the sleeping youths for a long time, but still shook his shaggy head in wonder, and could only say that they were equal in physical beauty. “But I have a thought that may settle this dispute, my princess. Let us wake them by turns, and test their spirits. If one acts more honorably towards a helpless sleeping companion than the other, then that one is more beautiful on the inside.”

Maymúnah and Dahnash agreed to this. The three Ifrits made themselves invisible, and Maymúnah awoke the young prince.

Image36Kamar sat up in bed, and in the ample light of lantern and candle, saw a beautiful young woman lying by his side. Astonished, he stared at the revealed face and barely hidden body, and felt desire rise in his loins. But the strangeness of her sudden and silent appearance was disconcerting. Kamar looked around the open chamber, seeking who might have brought her there, and saw no one. He suppressed his natural lust, instead grasping both shoulders to shake her awake. But nothing he did could arouse the young woman.

Eventually Kamar decided this was a puzzle best left for the morning. But fearful this vision of beauty might disappear as mysteriously as she had come, he decided to keep a token. He lifted one of Budur’s perfect hands and removed a small but expensively jeweled seal ring. Kamar slipped it on his left little finger, and lay down again. When his head touched the pillow, Maymúnah once more laid on him the spell of deep sleep.

Dahnash awoke Princess Budur, who sat up, rubbing her eyes. She gazed around in disbelief at an unfamiliar room, then looked down to see a young man lying by her side. In fright, Budur moved quickly to the edge of the bed. But when the stranger did not stir, only continued to breathe heavily in deepest sleep, she composed herself. Clearly magic was at work here. Some unknown entity, probably a mischievous, Jinni, had transported her to this man’s bed, for reasons she could not discern.

Budur shook the handsome stranger by the shoulders, but he could not be awakened. She was by nature a curious and passionate young woman, though the constraints of maidenhood had denied her expression of those feelings. Now she felt free to somewhat indulge herself. Unaware of the three invisible Jinn closely watching, Budur felt Kamar’s rosy cheeks, and ran her hands over his muscular chest. Then she lifted his shift, taking a long peek beneath it.

As she dropped the shift, Budur noticed her own seal ring on the man’s little finger. Her heart beat faster when she realized her bed companion had been awake, before unbreakable sleep enthralled him. Whether he had examined her hidden treasures, as she had his, she could not know. But of a certainty he had not tried to take possession of them, shaming her while she lay there helpless to resist.

Budur raised one of Kamar’s strong hands, removed his seal ring, and placed it on her left middle finger. Then she curled up against his side and composed herself for slumber. The morning would surely provide some answers to this mystery.

Dahnash again placed Budur in deep sleep, and the three Ifrits lifted their cloak of invisibility. “That was a good test, Kashkash,” said Maymúnah. “It comes clear that the prince behaved more honorably than the princess. He neither uncovered her, nor took advantage of her when he could have. She, though, violated his privacy.”

Dahnash sighed, and conceded the contest.

“Nevertheless, you helped provide me with an interesting night,” said Maymúnah. “Therefore go your way without penalty, after you return this young woman to her bed.”

Maymúnah turned to Kashkash, fixing on him a stern gaze. “And I thank you for your help, Oh old and evil one, but I also command that you forget what you have seen and done this night. Dahnash and I have extended our protection to these two, and should you attempt to take advantage of either in future, I will tear off your head and feed your hideous body to the dogs.”

Kashkash bowed, hiding his one good eye from Maymúnah’s sight. He knew she was aware he often assumed the form of a handsome Phoenician ship’s captain and went prowling through port cities. In the past he had at times become obsessed with some handsome young man or woman, and if unable to seduce that person, would take him or her by force. That had ended when the decrees of Jinn King Al-Dimiryát made the rape of humans a crime punishable by death. Nevertheless, he felt a great lust for Budur and Kamar alike. He had never beheld such beauty, and was determined to have both, if he could so by seduction or trickery.

#

When Prince Kamar awoke and discovered himself alone he went raging to his father, demanding to be married immediately to the lovely young woman the servants had slipped into his bed this past night. All his previous bookish convictions about the perfidy and treachery of women had vanished like desert sea-shore mists in the heat of the rising sun.

King and servants alike protested that nothing of the sort had happened, but Kamar knew his experience had not been a dream. When they began to think him mad, he pulled the new jeweled seal ring off his finger, showed it to them, and pointed out that his own ring was missing; obviously taken by the young woman.

“Now this is indeed a great mystery,” said a puzzled King Shahrimán. “But if it has caused you to repent of your decision never to marry, then good may come of it. Go you forth, find this woman, and bring her to us.”

Prince Kamar bowed, and went his way. He set out next day, knowing he would not rest by day nor sleep well at night until he found that most beautiful of women again.

#

Princess Budur awoke in her own bed, immediately checked for the seal ring taken from the beautiful youth, and found it on her finger. There was not a doubt in her mind that the night’s magical adventure had been real, and the exchange of rings proved it.

Budur silently resolved that she would marry no one but this most handsome and honorable of men, regardless of her father’s wishes. But she kept her peace, showing the ring and relating the experience only to her faithful maid, Ayesha.

That evening Budur sent for a favorite older brother, Prince Marzawan. She told him of her strange but wonderful adventure, that she had determined to marry the unknown youth, and asked that he find him for her.

The kingdom was at peace at the moment. Prince Marzawan, a renowned warrior, had become very bored with his mundane duties. He agreed to help his young sister. It happened that Marzawan had heard of the beauty of Prince Kamar, he living in a nearby kingdom, and thought at once of him. In any case, the Khálidán Islands seemed as good a place as any to start his search. Next morning he chose a small number of his best fighters to accompany him, requisitioned one of the king’s many trading vessels, and set off.

Prince Marzawan sailed to Al-Tayrab, the closest large port in the Khálidán Islands. He learned that Prince Kamar had arrived the day before, and was buying supplies for an expedition. This seemed to Marzawan more than a mere coincidence. He asked for an audience, identifying himself as a neighboring king’s son, and was at once ushered into Price Kamar’s presence.

“My lord, I am on a quest for a well-loved younger sister,“ began Marzawan. He watched Prince Kamar closely as he repeated Budur’s story. “Now this might seem nothing but a dream, save for the exchange of rings,” Marzawan concluded. “But she still has his, and I ask if you possess a similar ring that I can verify came from my sister’s hand.”

Prince Kamar removed Budur’s seal ring and handed it to her brother. Assured he had found his man, Marzawan informed him that his sister had been stricken with love, and had sworn to wed only him. Kamar likewise affirmed he had sworn to his father that he would wed no other woman.

Delighted by the quick end of what could have been a long and arduous quest, Kamar embarked with Prince Marzawan for the Kingdom of The Seven Islands. Marzawan obtained an immediate audience for them with his father. The king, happy to learn that his stubborn daughter had fallen in love with a quite suitable prince, acceded to Kamar’s request for her hand.

King Ghayur summoned Budur. When she entered the audience room and saw Kamar standing with her brother, she gave a cry of joy and rushed to him. In the presence of her father and brother, she refrained from hurling herself into his arms. Instead she stopped and stood gazing into his eyes, then committed an impropriety by lifting her veil for a moment, to let him gaze on the full beauty of her face.

Even before the veil lifted, Kamar knew that he had found his intended. He removed her seal ring from his finger and held it out, saying, “Oh most beautiful of women, I journeyed here to find you, and return this ring. I have asked your father for your hand, but would never marry you against your will.   What say you?”

“I say nothing could make me happier,” replied Budur, turning away to hide the tears of joy flooding her eyes.

#

Nothing seemed to stand in the way of true love. Prince Kamar al-Zamán and Princess Budur were soon married. On their wedding night Kamar took his virgin bride’s maidenhead, and for two weeks thereafter the two did not leave their chambers, having food and wine sent in.

Although the fires of love remained hot in both their breasts, Kamar and Budur eventually resumed some of the normal duties of members of the king’s court. But two months later Kamar had a disturbing dream, one from which he awoke with dread in his heart. It seemed that he had returned to his father’s castle, to find the King lying in bed sick in both heart and body. The old man lamented that he would die of grief if his son did not soon return.

Kamar slept no more that night, and when Budur awoke he welcomed her to the day with words instead of the warmth of enclosing arms. He told her of the dream, that he was certain it was an augur of death for his father, and he must return immediately to the Khálidán Islands.

Prince Kamar sought audience with King Ghayur that very day, told him of the augur, and asked permission to return home with his new bride. The King agreed, and arranged for a splendid entourage to accompany them, including many rich gifts for King Shahrimán.

 

#

Nothing seemed to stand in the way of true love. Prince Kamar al-Zamán and Princess Budur were soon married. On their wedding night Kamar took his virgin bride’s maidenhead, and for two weeks thereafter the two did not leave their chambers, having food and wine sent in.

Although the fires of love remained hot in both their breasts, Kamar and Budur eventually resumed some of the normal duties of members of the king’s court. But two months later Kamar had a disturbing dream, one from which he awoke with dread in his heart. It seemed that he had returned to his father’s castle, to find the King lying in bed sick in both heart and body. The old man lamented that he would die of grief if his son did not soon return.

Kamar slept no more that night, and when Budur awoke he welcomed her to the day with words instead of the warmth of enclosing arms. He told her of the dream, that he was certain it was an augur of death for his father, and he must return immediately to the Khálidán Islands.

Prince Kamar sought audience with King Ghayur that very day, told him of the augur, and asked permission to return home with his new bride. The King agreed, and arranged for a splendid entourage to accompany them, including many rich gifts for King Shahrimán.

#

The ship made an easy voyage to Al-Tayrab, where Prince Kamar sent the contingent of guards in their entourage back home, replacing them with men from the local garrison. He also purchased horses and camels to convey their goods and King Ghayur’s many gifts. Knowing it was a journey of two days to Unayzah, and there were no inns along this road, Kamar also bought a few tents. Next morning the party set out, and after a good day’s travel, established a camp for the night in a pleasant grassy meadow a hundred yards off the road.

Kamar awoke in the gray light of early dawn with an urgent need to empty his bladder. He donned his clothes, stepped outside the tent and walked to a clump of trees on the far side of the meadow, where the men had gone to relieve themselves the previous evening. As he left the trees to return to the still sleeping camp, Kamar met the old astronomer King Ghayur had assigned to his entourage. He exchanged greetings and continued on his way, but had taken only a few more steps when he heard the beat of immense wings, and looked up to see a great black bird the size of a roc swooping toward him. Before Kamar could run a storm of air swirled about his head, and great yellow talons seized him around the body.

The giant bird swiftly lifted Kamar into the sky. The grip of the huge talons was painful, but not life-threatening.   Kamar squirmed around until he could look ahead, and saw the sea in the far distance.

Dread seized Kamar’s heart. This had to be a Jinni; no natural bird grew to this size. Kamar had read extensively on Jinn and their mischievous ways in his father’s books. Both male and female were notorious for changing into human form, and seducing or raping the most desirable of men and women. This had to be some evil Jinni who wanted the lovely Budur. If so, then he must have been behind the magic that transported her to Kamar’s bed that first night. But why had he not simply taken Budur then, while she was in his power? And why carry Kamar away now instead of killing him?

Kamar had no answer to these mysteries. Helpless in the bird’s grip, he could do nothing but wait. For an hour they flew with supernatural speed, all the way across the inner sea. A coastline passed below them. Minutes later their pace slowed, and then the bird descended, to hover over an open meadow. The talons released Kamar a short distance above the ground. He landed on his feet and suffered no injury, but then fell forward when his cramped legs would not hold him erect.

Kamar managed to turn on his back in time to see the great wings above him beat only once as the giant bird lifted up and away. In seconds it vanished back the way they had come, far faster than any real bird could fly.

Kamar lay still for a moment, letting his legs recover their strength. When he felt able to walk, he got to his feet and set off back toward the coast. Just before nightfall he reached the edge of a small port city, one surrounded by orchards and gardens. Hungry, he helped himself to some fruit from a tree as he passed by. But the owner of the orchard, an elderly bearded man, saw him and emerged from his nearby house to berate Kamar as a thief.

Having no coins, Kamar offered the jeweled dagger he kept tucked in his waistband as payment. The honest gardener saw that the jewel in the hilt alone would buy half his small orchard, and refused to accept it. Realizing he was dealing with a young man of good heart but little experience, he invited Kamar into his home instead, and fed him a proper meal.

The gardener inquired as to Kamar’s story. Weary after walking hard all day, but responsive to a sympathetic ear, Kamar told the old man of all that had befallen him, from the magical appearance of a surpassingly beautiful young woman in his bed to his present plight.

The gardener marveled at the tale, then said, “My son, it seems clear the evil one who brought you all the way across the Inner Sea is under some constraint that prevents him from directly killing you. Instead he separated you from your wife so that he may, by guile or trickery, assault her virtue. But I fear that for now she must fend for herself. A return by land would take a year and more. Our merchant ship that departs annually for the Ebony City in Arabia only recently returned. You must wait until it sails again. I have long needed an assistant, and you can work in my orchard and save money enough for your passage.”

Kamar saw wisdom in the old man’s words, thanked him profusely, and accepted the offer. He would be delayed by some months, but only death could deter him from returning to the warm arms of his young wife, and killing the evil Jinni who sought to replace him there.

#

Princess Budur awoke in the soft light of early dawn, to find her husband gone. She dressed, with the aid of Ayesha, and went looking for him. She saw the old astronomer at the edge of the camp, peering up into the sky, and inquired of him if he had seen Prince Kamar.

“I have, my princess, but hesitate to speak of what I saw, lest I be thought mad.”

Budur felt dread clutch at her heart, but admonished the old man to tell all. When he described the giant bird that had seized Kamar, Budur knew at once that magic had again entered their lives. It seemed clear that her husband had been taken away to leave her alone and defenseless. The several elderly retainers King Ghayur had sent to represent him to King Shahrimán’s court could not help her. And except for Ayesha, she was now the only woman in a camp filled with mostly lustful and foolhardy young men.

Budur commanded the old astronomer to remain silent on what he had seen, and returned to her tent. She no longer felt safe, surrounded by these strangers. But after some thought, she devised a stratagem that would bring her safely to the court of her husband’s father. King Shahrimán had magicians and sorcerers in his employ who could help her find and defeat the Jinni who had assumed the form of a giant bird and stolen away Prince Kamar. She vowed that only death would stop her from finding the man she loved, and freeing him if he had been made captive.

Budur informed the steward waiting to prepare their tent for travel that Kamar had slept late, and she would arouse him. She told Ayesha of her plan, and helped the maid don her own clothing and veils. Then Ayesha drew a cloth band tightly across Budur’s breasts, to press them flat, and helped her dress in clothes from Prince Kamar’s chest, including riding boots and turban. Budur drew the end of the latter across her face below the eyes, a common practice when riding the dusty road. She hung Kamar’s sword about her waist, then stepped outside and told the steward to proceed, deepening her voice and speaking in the manner of Prince Kamar. Since Budur and Kamar were almost of a height, no one detected the change.

The servants broke camp, and the party proceeded on toward Unayzah. Ayesha rode in Budur’s litter, while Budur mounted Kamar’s Arabian horse and rode with the men; easy for her, because she loved horses and had been riding since a child.

Now assured of safety at the end of the day, Budur felt at peace. But after two hours the captain of the guards leading the way rode back to the one he supposed to be his prince, much puzzled. “My lord, I have ridden the road between Al-Tayrab and Unayzah a hundred times, and know the lay of the land as I know my first wife’s buttocks. But something strange has happened. The familiar road on which we embarked this morning has changed, becoming one I know not at all. Yet we could not have taken a wrong turn, for no other road runs through here.

Princess Budur felt a cold touch of fear. Now she was certain she had guessed rightly; some powerful Jinni desired her young body. First he had stolen her husband away. Then he had moved them to a different road as they traveled, to prevent their reaching the safety of King Shahrimán’s court.

“Now that is passing strange,” said Budur to the guard captain, using her husband’s voice. “But since there is only the one road, I will not turn from it. Press on, and see what we may discover before dark.”

Dark came, and the towers of Unayzah had not appeared on the horizon. They made camp, and Budur huddled in her tent with Ayesha. The two women held a long discussion, and agreed it best to continue the deception until they reached some place of safety.

Next morning they resumed their journey, and rode on for two days, through a barren and deserted countryside. Although eating only sparingly, they ran out of food and went without breakfast on the fourth day. But before noon the road led them past a series of farms and small settlements to the gates of a city, its buildings and walls alike painted a forbidding black. Budur recognized it from descriptions by her father, and understood why they had been diverted here.

The gate guards stopped them from entering, and inquired as to their provenance. On learning that Prince Kamar al-Zamán of the Khálidán Islands led the party, the guard captain sent word to King Armanus, the elderly ruler of Ebony City and its surrounds.

As they waited, Budur quietly advised her guards and attendants not to mention the presence of Princess Budur, or her recent marriage to Prince Kamar. A long-standing enmity existed between her father King Ghayur and King Armanus. The princess would remain hidden in the entourage, disguised as a maid.

Concealed from view in the litter, Ayesha quickly doffed the fine garments of a princess and resumed her normal clothing. Budur, with a wrap of the turban across her lower face as usual, was admitted to the audience chamber of King Armanus. She went to one knee, as was proper when a prince met a king. But Armanus stepped down from his small black throne and raised her to her feet, welcoming someone he perceived to be a fine young man from a nearby kingdom. He offered the hospitality of his palace to the supposed prince, and commanded that the others in the party be lodged in his guest house.

Thus they abode for a day, resting from the ordeals of their travel. Then King Armanus summoned the supposed Prince Kamar al-Zamán to his audience chamber. Budur again donned the turban which concealed her face below the eyes, and the king and court accepted this as some foreign custom with which they were unfamiliar.

The old king informed Budur that he was desirous of retiring, due to ill health. He had been seeking a suitable husband for his only child, Princess Hayat al-Nufus. “Though we have not met, I think of King Shahrimán as a friend,” Armanus went on. “I would bind our kingdoms more closely together. It is my wish that you marry my daughter, after which I will crown you King of the Ebony City and retire to the countryside, where I can live out my remaining days in peace and quiet.”

The proposal was so unexpected that Budur felt stunned. She bowed her head, gazing at the feet of the old king while trying to think. To refuse was to risk his wrath; he had clearly set his heart on this marriage. But to accept meant that her true sex must eventually be revealed.

One choice at least delayed the inevitable. “My lord, I am honored,” said Budur, raising her head and meeting the King’s gaze. “I accept your most generous offer, and ask only one consideration. Bring forth Princess Hayat al-Nufus, and ask of her if she will willingly marry me. I would not force a young woman to wed against her will.”

“Now that is a generous thought, and confirms that you are of good character,” said King Armanus.

Princess Hayat had been waiting in an adjoining room. She entered when summoned, and stood before Prince Kamar. Then she did a bold act, reaching up and unfastening her veil.

Budur gazed with admiration on the young face so revealed. Hayat al-Nufus had skin two shades darker than her own milky white, with hair of midnight hue and long black lashes hovering over sharp green eyes. High cheekbones slanted down to wide, full lips, above a strong chin. The princess stood two palms shorter than Budur, but what she could see of Hayat’s body indicated she was fully grown, though of still tender years.

Any hope Budur had that Princess Hayat might refuse the supposed Prince Kamar, and thus save her from eventual discovery, died when the princess quickly agreed to the union.

King Armanus set the marriage for three days hence, and the investiture of Prince Kamar al-Zamán as King of Ebony City the day after. Budur returned to her quarters, where she summoned the old astronomer and consulted with him and Ayesha, the only two who knew her true identity. Neither could see any way to escape this trap.

The wedding was a magnificent affair, but all too soon night came, and the palace chamberlain escorted Budur to the private quarters of Hayat al-Nufus. She had learned that the princess was well-liked by her people, generous of spirit, kind and considerate of those who served her.

Instead of removing her garments, Budur sat on the edge of the carpet bed and gazed down at the lovely young face looking attentively up at her in the light of a dozen candles. Budur reached out and gently caressed the smooth cheeks of her new bride, then lightly fingered the delicate ears. On an impulse she removed her turban, for the first time exposing her full face, then bent down and kissed Hayat on the soft wide lips. Hayat gasped, but tried her inexperienced best to return the caress, her first real kiss.

Then Budur sat up, and said, “You are as lovely in spirit as in face and form. I must throw myself on your mercy, and beg your indulgence, and forgiveness.” In the middle of this speech she let her voice return to its normal soft tone, a woman’s voice. “I am not Prince Kamar al-Zamán but his wife, Princess Budur of The Seven Islands; the daughter of a king your father holds in enmity. Kamar was stolen away by a Jinni, and I assumed his identity to keep myself safe from other men. But some foul power intervened as we traveled toward the safety of my husband’s city, and compelled us here instead.”

In astonishment Hayat sat up in the carpet bed. She gazed into the lovely face of Budur, now clearly that of a woman, and saw the anguish, fear and uncertainty there. For a moment she felt angry that her first kiss had been by another female, but that emotion quickly faded.

“Now this is a strange way to spend my wedding night, but you must tell me the whole story,” said Hayat. She pushed the coverlet down, inviting Budur to join her. Then she watched as Budur doffed her outer garments, noting how her large woman’s breasts rose up when she removed the tight band binding them. Budur got into bed with the princess, sitting upright beside her. Then she told Hayat the whole strange tale, from the time she had awakened in the sleeping Prince Kamar’s bed to the present.

“Now I fear my husband, a man you would love as I do if you but knew him, is held captive somewhere far away,” Budur concluded. “It is my mission to rescue him, and so I pray for your mercy and forgiveness, and beg that you do not betray my true identity to your father.”

“Why, this is the most wondrous and romantic story I have ever heard!” declared Hayat. “I will tell my father nothing, and help you in any other way that I can. My only regret is that I must remain a virgin, and now cannot give my father the grandchildren he so longs for.”

“Now as for grandchildren, that must wait,” said Budur. “So must the surrender of your maidenhead. But as to the rest of your wedding night, my husband taught me ways of making love that do not require a man’s equipment. I will show and share some of these with you, if you so desire.”

Hayat lowered her eyes. Her voice choked a little when she said, “Well, I know nothing of this, but if you will lead the way . . .”

Budur shed the rest of her clothes as Hayat slipped off her shift, then took the beautiful young woman in her arms. She gave her a second and far more delightful kiss, one of only many to follow. Hayat proved a quick learner, and was soon returning intimate caress for caress. When they finally fell sleep as dawn neared outside, both were happily satisfied, and Hayat still a virgin only in that she retained an intact maidenhead.

The palace servitors let the newlyweds sleep till noon, but then the chamberlain summoned them to the king’s audience chamber. Hayat arose, pricked a finger, and sprinkled a little blood on the front of her shift. Then she left the garment on the bed and dressed herself, not calling for a maid as was her usual custom.

Hayat helped Budur tightly bind her breasts, then quickly cut her long dark hair to man’s length and style. They improvised a veil from a fold of the turban. The court had grown accustomed to seeing Prince Kamar with his face covered; the change from turban to veil should attract little notice.

When the two women joined King Armanus, they saw that he had summoned the nobles of his court. In their presence he formally transferred his kingship to Prince Kamar, declaring him King of Ebony City and all its accompanying lands. With his own hands Armanus removed his crown, after first seating Budur on the throne, and placed it on the younger head. Then he departed for his retirement home in the countryside.

King Budur declared the rest of the day a time for feasting and jollity, and ordered forty of the royal wine kegs broached and served to the people. And later that night, both a little unsteady from too much wine, all inhibitions fled, the two married women returned to the carpet bed and resumed the education and explorations so well begun the night before.

But next morning Budur arose soon after sunrise, leaving Hayat still sleeping. She breakfasted, then made her way to the king’s audience chamber and began fulfilling her obligations as ruler of the city. All day she gave audience to those who came before her. As a king’s daughter Budur had been well educated. She put that knowledge into practice by dispensing justice and rendering judgments with fairness and generosity to all.

Budur longed to start searching for Kamar, but could not in good conscience escape the bonds with which she had willingly bound herself. This small kingdom had been neglected as Armanus grew weak, and she had years of work ahead to restore it to health and prosperity. And though nothing could adequately replace the strong arms and manly equipment of Kamar, Budur did find solace in Hayat. The young princess, who knew nothing different, responded with zest and joy to Budur’s lovemaking.

Unable to leave The Ebony City, Budur could do nothing but wait, and hope Kamar made his own escape. Thus she spent her days, and her nights.

#

As to the real Kamar al-Zamán, he composed himself in patience and abode with the kindly gardener as the months crept slowly by, until at last he was informed the time had come; the ship sailed tomorrow.

Kamar had some money left after paying for his passage, and that evening took the gardener to a farewell dinner at a good inn. They celebrated his imminent return home with several glasses of wine. Musicians and a dancer appeared, and Kamar wanted to linger, but the old gardener protested that it was well past his bedtime and left.

A tall Phoenician, who had been sitting at a near-by table, approached Kamar and saluted him. “I see that you sit drinking alone, as am I. Would not the evening be more enjoyable for us both if we had someone with whom to converse?”

Kamar eyed the man warily, noting that he wore the regalia of a ship’s captain and was both unusually tall and unduly handsome. But the wine had made him mellow, and despite some misgivings, Kamar welcomed the captain to join him.

The Phoenician proved a generous companion, ordering wine in plenty and insisting on paying for all. The flutes and tambourines played, and the dancer strutted and twirled across the small stage, hips swaying, hands weaving a lovely fantasy. The Phoenician, who introduced himself as Captain Kash, had a deep, rich voice, and Kamar found he very much enjoyed his company. He continued to drink until pleasantly inebriated, but did not fail to keep in mind that he must be on board that ship early in the morning.

The dancer and musicians left the stage, and Kamar decided to go. He thanked his companion for the wine, and started for the door. But the tall man also rose, and said he would accompany Kamar for a time through the now dark streets. Robbers roamed the city at night, and he had his long sword at his side.

Kamar had his jeweled dagger, but that would be of little use against men with swords. He agreed, and they set out along the dark road that led to the garden just outside the city.

Kamar found his feet stumbling on the rutted street, and his companion put an arm around his shoulders to steady him. A moment more and the arm had slipped around his waist. They walked on for a few steps, and then Captain Kash stopped, turned Kamar to face him, and pulled him close for a kiss.

As the other man’s lips came toward his, Kamar came fully to his senses and turned his head. The lips brushed his forehead as he pushed hard against the tall man’s chest. He broke free and stepped back, hand going to his dagger.

But the Phoenician captain had been kind to him, and Kamar did not draw his weapon. Instead he said, “I fear you have misinterpreted my friendliness for acquiescence to activities in which I do not indulge. I pray you that from here you go your way in peace, as I shall go mine.”

Captain Kash stood silent for a moment, then said, “It were better for you all around if you accompany me to my place instead. I desire you, and if you wish ever to see your wife again, you will accommodate me.”

Kamar felt a thrill of horror course his spine. This was the Jinni who had abducted him! Here in human form stood the powerful being who sought to replace him in Budur’s arms. And even worse, Kamar now understood that this Captain Kash futtered man and woman alike; that he himself was the object of unholy and unnatural desires.

“I would plunge my own dagger into my heart before I would lie with another man,” said Kamar, and turned and walked away.

Captain Kash made no further effort to impede Kamar’s progress toward home. And next morning Kamar arose in plenty of time to board his ship.

On arrival at the Ebony City Kamar soon learned that the land was now ruled by King Kamar al-Zamán, who had married the king’s daughter and ascended to the throne when King Armanus retired a year ago. The old king had since died.

Kamar decided the wise course here was to keep his name quiet until he could discern the lay of the land. Calling himself Omar, he took a room at an inn. Over several cups of wine bought for locals that evening, he listened to tale after tale about the new king.

Next morning Kamar waited outside the palace gate until the guards admitted the day’s group of petitioners. From the rear of the large room he studied King Kamar al-Zamán. Seated on a modest black throne, the young king dispensed justice and rendered judgments with equality and fairness to all. Though the hair beneath the crown was short, and she concealed her face below the eyes with a thick veil, Kamar immediately recognized his wife.

Budur spoke in a deep voice, displaying a gravitas and depth of knowledge Kamar had not known she possessed. The stratagem she had devised to protect herself in his absence seemed clear. But the part Kamar could not grasp was how Budur had married Princess Hayat al-Nufus and, from more than one account last evening, provided for the young bride so well that most of a year later her face still shone with happiness and her eyes sparkled with the joy of living.

Kamar remained at the rear of the room without speaking, then returned to the inn. He was unsettled in mind, with no idea of his best course of action. Budur had somehow made herself king here, and he had to be careful not say or do anything that might expose her.

But unknown to Kamar, Budur had spied him at the rear of the room. Recognizing her husband despite his poor clothes and humble bearing, she had a courtier follow him when he left the palace. And that night she sent three Mameluke guards to seize the traveler, blindfold him, bind his hands, and bring him to her.

Not knowing what was happening, Kamar at first feared for his life. But the guards only deposited him in a chair, tied his hands to its arms, and left.

As the door closed Budur, still dressed in a king’s clothes but without her veil, removed Kamar’s blindfold. Then she kissed him, so long and thoroughly that both were left gasping for breath.

When their lips parted, Kamar said, “Words cannot express the joy with which I gaze on your face, beloved. But now release me from these bonds, that I may hold you in my arms.”

But Budur only smiled, and drew back a little. “In time, my husband. But first we must come to some terms. And we are still in considerable danger, from which you must relieve us.”

Budur went on, “In your name I have married the Princess Hayat al-Nufus, and been granted the throne of The Ebony City. If you agree that I have acted rightly, then tonight you will relieve the virgin princess of her maidenhead, and make her your true wife. Tomorrow I will announce that the long enmity between the courts of The Ebony City and The Seven Islands has ended. I, King Kamar al-Zamán, will accept the Princess Budur as my second wife. In three days she will arrive with a small entourage, and you will marry her. If you agree to these conditions, I will release you.”

Kamar gazed with disbelief into the face of his beloved. “You want me to marry a woman I have never seen? And pass the first night after our long separation with her, not you?”

“Unless you disavow my actions taken in your name, you are already married to her. And since Hayat has gone far too long without her due, you will not sleep in my bed until after our marriage, three days hence. My love, we owe Hayat more than we can ever repay. She sheltered me, kept our secret, and preserved my life. I have come to love her as I do you, and we will be sister-wives and closest of friends until death parts us.”

Kamar somewhat reluctantly agreed to the terms outlined, and Budur cut his bonds. As she did so Hayat entered from the next room, where she had been listening, and shyly approached her husband. Kamar gazed on her unveiled young beauty, only a little less than that of his beloved Budur, and felt desire stir in his loins.

Budur retired to the bed in the next room, but left the door ajar. A little later she heard the soft cry of pain when Hayat at last lost her maidenhead, soon followed by low sounds of joy.

After tonight, Hayat would well understand that the comforts women could offer each other were nothing compared to the gifts nature had provided a loving man. And by agreement between the two women, Kamar was never to know that they had found solace, and a measure of joy, in each other’s arms.

Next morning Budur made certain arrangements, sending out couriers with messages to a few people she trusted. At court King Kamar informed his ministers that the Ebony City had settled its long enmity with the King of the Seven Islands, and the new friendship was to be ratified by Princess Budur becoming his second wife, three days hence.

Well before dawn two days later Kamar, Budur and Ayesha secretly left the palace on horseback and rode north. An hour before noon they saw the sea ahead, and a screen of trees hiding a little cove. The three, hooded and veiled, were to meet a small boat that would convey them to a large ship waiting offshore. On arrival at the Ebony City it would be revealed that the Princess Budur, her maid and a eunuch guard had been secluded on board for the entire voyage.

They were a little early, and the horses were tired and thirsty after the long ride. Kamar halted at a small pond, in a grassy meadow a few hundred yards inland, to water the animals.

As Kamar stood chatting with Budur and Ayesha, the air suddenly filled with the sound of great wings thrashing, and a strong wind buffeted them. A gigantic black bird settled to the ground a dozen yards away, between themselves and the cove.

Budur and Ayesha gazed with fear and awe at the giant creature barring their path. Kamar had told them of his adventures, and they realized this must be the roc-sized bird that had flown him so far away.

As it folded long black wings onto the immense body, the bird spoke. Kamar recognized the deep, strong voice of the tall Phoenician, Captain Kash.

“You thought to escape me so easily? Nay, you shall both suffer for spurning me! This time, Kamar, I will carry you to a land so far away that a whole life’s journey will not bring you back to your beloved. Thus may you suffer, and she pine, for the rest of your miserable lives!”

The great bird took a long step toward them, balancing on one leg as it raised the other foot. But instead of waiting to be seized Kamar ran toward the creature, drawing his sword. He stood no chance in a fight, but even death was preferable to again being separated from Budur, and the sweet young woman with whom he had spent the past three nights.

Kamar ran past the grasping talons and beneath the towering feathered breast, out of the bird’s sight. He stopped beside the scaly leg, thick as a pine tree, and stabbed upward as far as he could reach. His sword penetrated the soft feathers and went two palms deep into the body. He quickly withdrew the blade and thrust again and again, a flurry of stabs that brought pain, even if not deep enough to kill.

The black bird squawked, a deafening sound, settled back on two feet and stepped away, trying to bring Kamar into view. But the creature’s size made it clumsy, and betrayed its intentions. Kamar ran with it, kept out of sight, and when it stopped and stood searching for him, resumed his attack. Blood started dripping from the new wounds.

The avian giant screeched in rage and took several steps toward the sea, covering more ground than Kamar could quickly cross. The huge black body wheeled around and the yellow eyes fastened on Kamar, still running toward it. The pointed beak drew back to strike, rage and pain having overcome all restraint – and again great wings beat the air, the wind from them almost throwing the humans off their feet. Two huge Arabian woodpeckers settled to the ground on each side of the black bird, folding in their wings.

The new arrivals had low head crests of dark red feathers, above bright yellow eyes and long sharp beaks. The black bird tried to spread its wings and fly, but the smaller woodpeckers were too quick for it. One savagely attacked the dark body; the other stabbed into the throat. The giant screeched again, a dreadful last sound. The bird attacking his neck thrust so swiftly and repeatedly, like a woodpecker hammering out a hole in a tree, that it quickly cut off the head. The one attacking the body already had its dark red intestines spilling out.

 

The dying giant fell, an impact that shook the ground.   As the last shudders of its death agony passed through the beheaded form, the two woodpeckers strutted around it in triumph, flapping their wings and bobbing their heads.

The three humans, watching the short fight in fearful wonder, saw the black bird begin to change after it died. In seconds the body shrank as it transformed, became that of a monstrous Jinni. Stunted black wings grew out of its back, on both sides of a very large hump. A multitude of horns rose out of the severed head, with two yellow teeth extruding from the upper jaw down over the chin. One dead eye glared out at them, the other already long dark and sightless . . .

Maymúnah felt a thrill of exultation as she bobbed and strutted in wide circles around the body of Kashkash. This was her first kill. She had kept her promise to tear off his head if he disobeyed her. The ugly old Ifrit had in secret acted to compel both Princess Budur and Prince Kamar to his bed. An enemy who hated Kashkash had only recently made her aware of this. On learning the full extent of the troubles his designs had brought on the young lovers they had vowed to protect, she had informed Dahnash and enlisted his aid. They went seeking Kashkash, arriving in time to see him attacking Kamar on the ground below. Maymúnah and Dahnash then transformed themselves into huge woodpeckers, birds capable of fighting the black giant.

Maymúnah felt a distinct warmth coursing through her bird’s body, a feeling mingled strangely of heat and lassitude. The killing of Kashkash had awakened the eternal need to reproduce, replace the life now departed. She looked at Dahnash, still strutting and bobbing, and felt certain he was experiencing the same strong urges.   Maymúnah surrendered to the primal demand, turned her back to Dahnash, and waited . . .

Kamar, watching in fascination, saw one huge woodpecker turn its back to the other, in the way female birds issue an invitation. Immediately the other giant ran to her, hopped on her back with surprising agility, and bore her body to the ground. The male bird grasped the neck of the female in his beak and vigorously treaded her, flapping his wings to maintain his balance.

Kamar watched the two unnaturally large woodpeckers mating. Their congress was brief, in the way of birds. The male finished and hopped off the female’s back, crowing in triumph and joy. Then he shrank in size and changed in form to a tall Ifrit, more than twice Kamar’s height. Dressed in warrior’s clothes, seemingly young, and handsome as Ifrits go, he looked nothing like the dead Jinni on the ground. He did have the same coal-black skin, and two white teeth extending from the upper jaw down to the bottom of the chin. Unlike any human, red fire burned in the pupils of both dark eyes. He smiled down at Kamar in apparent friendliness.

The second bird also flapped its wings and shrank, turning into a lovely female Ifrit dressed in revealing harem silks. No long tusks protruded to mar the beauty of a large but very human-looking face, though the lustrous dark eyes did have the same red fire burning in each pupil. She too smiled down at Kamar and the two women.

“You are safe now, my prince,” said the female, her voice deep as that of a human man, yet undeniably feminine. “The designs of the evil one on Princess Budur and yourself have brought him to his end.” . . .

Maymúnah turned to Dahnash, who had somehow become far more handsome and appealing since he treaded her back as a bird, and spoke in the language of the Jinn. “I have never yet invited anyone to my private hall, nor held congress with a male in our natural forms. But now I feel a need, and you have proven yourself an honorable and worthy choice. Let us leave these humans to their own affairs and retire to my home, from which I think we will not emerge again for several years, as they see time.”

“Nothing could bring me greater joy,” said Dahnash. He pulled Princess Maymúnah into his arms for a long embrace. The heat internal in both grew stronger, smoke curling from where their lips met, the sod charring beneath their feet . . .

Kamar watched as the two Ifrits separated and moved somewhat apart, making room to expand their large black wings. They rose into the sky and flew away, their tremendous speed taking them out of sight in seconds. He had not understood the words they exchanged, but somehow knew he would not soon see them again.

#

After several days of observing Budur in court, Kamar donned the king’s clothes and took her place, maintaining the habit she had established of wearing a thick veil. Such was the resemblance between the two that no one noticed the change. After another month King Kamar appeared without the veil, and people wondered why he had earlier chosen to hide such a handsome and manly face.

King Kamar al-Zamán ruled the small kingdom of The Ebony City and its surrounds in peace and amity, collecting taxes and dispensing justice during the day, and alternating nights with his two wives. He quickly learned to love Hayat as he did Budur. Well content, he took no concubines into his household.

A year after her second marriage Queen Budur gave birth to a son, a babe of surpassing beauty whom his proud parents named Amjad. A week later Queen Hayat gave birth to a son, as comely as his brother, whom they named As’ad. King Kamar sent word to King Shahrimán that he had fulfilled his father’s desire for grandsons. Continuity of rule for the Khálidán Islands was now assured.

Amjad and As’ad grew into well-trained and splendid youths, the ties of brotherly love strong between them. The siblings reached the age of seventeen, inexperienced but now lustful young men, and . . .

The End

 

  • Continue Reading

Published by Karl Rademacher on June 30, 2014. This item is listed in Issue 20, Issue 20 Stories, Stories

The Boatman’s Price

by David Wright

 

Her husband was sleeping–sleeping, but not snoring.  She watched the steady rise and fall of his narrow chest, waiting.  Something gnawed away in the back of her mind, like a weasel pulling on the tail of a half-dead gecko.  She didn’t want to wake him, but she could wait no longer.

“Alex,” she whispered, bending close to his hearing aid and nudging his arm.  “Alex,” she said a little louder.  His eyes opened, a look of instant recognition on his drawn and weary face.

“Ranjeet, my darling, you’re late.”

“I’m not late,” she said defensively, but then Alex smiled with his eyes and Ranjeet knew she’d been duped.  Always the trickster, even now.  She could kill him.

“So how are you doing?” she asked, trying to make Alex be serious for once.

“Everything’s going to be fine, Ranj.”  He blinked with condescension, dismissing her worries before she could even express them.  She hated when he did that.  Didn’t she have a right to worry?  Didn’t she have any rights?

“Alex, I…”

“Yes, Ranj.”

“I don’t feel–something’s wrong.”

Alex laughed.  “The whole world is wrong.”

“That’s just what I mean.  It doesn’t seem right what we’re doing, not with the world the way it is.”

“Oh Ranj.”  He tapped her hand, his touch cold.  “You were always so superstitious

“It’s not superstition.  It’s just not fair.”bp-1

“It was perfectly fair.  It was blind luck.  We can’t just stop living because the world is falling apart.  We have to take what life luck gives us.  I just wish we had more time together.”

He looked at her sadly, serious for the first time.  She tried to smile, grabbing his hand and squeezing it, feeling a pang in her heart that she could hardly bear.

“I’ve brought you something.”  She looked over her shoulder furtively and reached into her handbag.  “Samosa.  It’s cold but still fresh.”

He shook his head, his eyes closed.

“But it’s your favorite.  Here, smell.”  She put the deep-fried triangle under the tubes in his nose.  He tried to pull his head away and the health monitors screamed in protest.  She stepped back, the weasel in her head swallowing the gecko whole.

#

bp-2An hour later, the doctor sat with her in the stuffy “patient-family” room.

“Your husband is very fortunate,” she said.  “We’re into the second phase now and everything is five by five.”  The doctor explained the phase schedules as if they were new to Ranjeet, as if she had not already heard them a thousand times before.  They were always changing, yet always the same–meaningless.

“He’s not eating,” she said, interrupting the smooth, practiced cadence of the doctor’s recital.  The doctor seemed mildly perturbed, but for the first time looked Ranjeet squarely in the eye.

“No.  We removed the feeding tube because his digestive organs have shut down.  I was under the impression this had already been explained to you.”

“So he won’t eat anymore?”

The doctor looked at her coldly as if she were a stubborn child refusing to go to bed.

#

The network was on when she got home–a thousand faces, a thousand voices, the tendrils of her world.

“Congratulations on the lottery.”  It was Jumar, her lab assistant.  He looked anything but happy.  “So when will you be back?”

bp-3“He’s only in phase two.  It might be awhile, maybe never.”

Was he smiling?  She couldn’t tell with his head down.  If she didn’t come back to work, she’d be off the shortlist and Jumar would be one step up the lottery.  Nobody ever talked about that openly, but it was on everybody’s mind–the elephant in the room.

“UR71 has gone pandemic.  It won’t be long now.  We could always use your help in–”

He was kissing up, hedging his bets just in case she did come back.  She didn’t have time for that.  She panned through the news channels.  The countdown had started.  Pestilence, war, famine, death–the four horsemen of the apocalypse.  It was as if the whole world knew its end was near.  Only the lucky ones would live, like brands plucked from the fire, somewhere way out there in the stars, if you could call that living.

She shut it down, shut it all down, and now her house was a hollow shell, an endless cavern of blank, empty walls broken only by the closed door at the end of the hall.  The closed door led to a room she never entered.  The door beckoned to her, but she would not open it.  The room beckoned to her, but she would not enter it.

#

“We’re well into the next phase,” Alex said with an odd sense of anticipation.  “It could be anytime now.”

Ranjeet watched the steady rise and fall of his chest, not knowing what to say.  It didn’t matter anyways.  The hearing aid was gone.  He was completely deaf.  Soon he would be blind too.  She felt the tears welling in her eyes.  She squeezed his hand, but he didn’t seem to feel it.  He stared past her at the blank, white wall.

“I feel–it’s hard to explain–like I’m on the edge of some great new world, not death exactly, but you have to die to get there.  It’s like I’m crossing the River Styx.”  He laughed hoarsely.  “My ancestors used to put coins on a dead man’s eyes to pay the boatman.”  He looked directly at Ranjeet.  “I guess we’ve paid that price already.”

Ranjeet felt her soul melt.  She bent forward and kissed Alex gently on each eye.  He smiled, and then suddenly winced in pain.  She looked pleadingly at the doctors, but their attention was now fully dedicated to the beeping lines and squiggles on the life support monitors.  They too seemed rapt with euphoric anticipation, as if something great were about to happen.

And then it did.

The bed kicked suddenly and the monitors screamed.  Two more white-robed doctors ran into the crowded hospital room.  Alex’s body convulsed violently on the bed, nearly knocking Ranjeet to the floor.  She didn’t know it at the time, but she was screaming and praying and pleading.  And then everything just stopped–Alex, Ranjeet, the squiggling lines.

Alex opened his mouth to let out one final sigh, and his narrow chest lowered, never to rise again.

Ranjeet broke over his lifeless body, her tears mixing with his sweat.  The doctors ignored her, still too intent on the electronic monitors.  And then she heard it.  A beep.  And then another.  And then a steady rhythm, and the doctors gave a collective yet civil cheer.

#

Days passed, weeks.

Her husband slept.  He did not snore.  He did not breathe.  Only the steady beating of his heart told Ranjeet that he truly was alive.  And then his eyes opened.

“Late again,” he said.

She did not argue.  She did not laugh.  Her husband was a stranger to her, trapped behind the aura of his ghost.

“So how…?”  She began, but did not finish.

He’d lost his hair, his eyebrows, and his eyelashes.  His skin had become featureless, without pores or wrinkles.  He hardly seemed human anymore, like an undressed manikin in a store window.  They said he could hear again, that she could talk to him, but she couldn’t think of what to say.  She felt the coldness of his skin and let go of his hand.

“Ranjeet,” he said clearly, as if no time had passed since their last conversation over a month ago, “I’ve been thinking.”  He looked at the blank, white wall.  “I’ve been thinking maybe you should go.  I know what you said before about staying to the end, and I appreciate that, but you have to go on with your life.  Nobody knows for sure when the final phase will happen, and from what I can tell, it won’t be a pretty sight.  Come back when it’s all over.  Will you do that for me?  Will you, Ranj?”

He reached for her with his pale, white hand like some grotesque zombie.  Ranjeet stepped back from the hospital bed, horrified.

“Ranj, it’s okay.  It’ll be okay.”

She covered her face.

“Ranjeet, please.”

“No!” she screamed, and ran out of the room, down the hall, past the startled patients and doctors who had come to think of her as just part of the aging hospital décor, like a wilting flower by her husband’s deathbed.  But she would not come back, she told herself.  She would never come back.

#

Two days later, she showed up for work.  No one was particularly happy to see her, especially not Jumar–the illusion of her juicy lottery spot shattering before his greedy brown eyes.  She couldn’t blame him.  They all wanted to live.  And every day UR71 spread to another city, and more and more transports thundered out of Cape Canaveral and Baikonur.  Soon, very soon, the last transport would leave, and what was left of the human race would wither like a raisin in the sun.  The earth would live on, the plants and animals, but the people would just blink into oblivion.

“It’s good to see you back,” Jumar lied, the words dripping off his tongue like acid.  “I suppose you’ll want your office back.”

“Yes,” she said bluntly, “and my parking spot.”

Jumar didn’t even blink.

Ranjeet took charge immediately, diving into her work with a feverish passion that immediately silenced any hope Jumar had of taking her position permanently.  It was all meaningless.  The chance that her lab or any other lab would find a miracle cure before UR71 eliminated the earth’s human population was a statistical impossibility, but that didn’t matter.  She had to work, and so she did, past all reason, past all hope.

At night, she would walk home through the park, the smell of lilacs filling her nostrils.  She used to love that smell, or any smell, but now she felt nothing.  There were no flowers in New Haven, or so she’d heard, no plants of any kind, no great red cedars, no little ground ferns, no budding cacti, and no lilacs.  They didn’t even grow plants for food.  They didn’t need it after the change.  Oh they had the genomes for most species in stasis just in case, but it would be centuries before they bothered to clone them, if ever.

New Haven–a world without food and death and flowers.

And then she would enter the blank cave of her apartment, and the closed door at the end of the barren hall would greet her, ever silent, ever beckoning.

Days passed, weeks.

She received an email from Alex’s doctor.  The final phase was over.  She could return to the hospital.  The news glared at her accusingly on her wall screen.  But this time, she did not respond.  This time, she did not head immediately to the tram as she had so many times before–and into the elevator, and down the hospital’s antiseptic hallways to her husband’s room to sit by his bedside like the dutiful, loving wife.  And neither did she steel herself and return back to work with her head held high.  This time, she failed.  Curled up in a ball of self-defeat and self-pity, she mourned her weakness until her eyes were dry.

And then the door beckoned to her.

Powerless to resist though she knew it would utterly destroy her, she drifted down the barren hallway like a ghost in a dream.  The door gave way to her slightest touch although it had not been opened in more than two years.  She entered helplessly.  A thick layer of dust coated the furniture, obscuring the pastel pictures of dancing hippos and flying alligators.  The dinosaur mobile hung limp and lifeless in the airless room.  She wanted to touch it, but did not.  Instead, her trembling hand fell upon the edge of the dusty crib and her eyes upon the picture of her daughter above it.

Cassandra was one of the first to contract UR71–one of its first victims–a six-month-old child.  What kind of a malevolent bug would choose an innocent child for its first victim?  What kind of a god would allow it to happen?

Two years of bitterness and sorrow welled up in Ranjeet’s heart.  Never had she felt so much emotion all at once, not when she first fell in love, not even at her own daughter’s funeral. It was overwhelming, intoxicating.  She could not take it, but she could not resist it either.  Collapsing on the hardwood floor, she lost herself completely to the blind rapture of utter sorrow.  And in that moment felt perfect peace.

Time itself became meaningless.  When she opened her eyes again, it was morning and her husband was standing over her.

“Alex?” she said groggily.  “You’re late.”

He laughed nervously.  “Yes, Ranj, it’s me.”

He had hair again, not just on his head but all over his face.  He was fully suited for flight, all except his pressure helmet, which was cradled in his left arm.  He looked strangely happy, like a boy with a secret.

“I don’t have much time.  My launch is scheduled for this afternoon.  But I have good news.”

“What?”  She rubbed her eyes still not sure whether she was fully awake.

bp-4“I got them to bump up your lottery number.  You start phase treatments tomorrow.”  He looked at her, apparently eager for signs of her approval.  She gave him none.  His new, brown eyebrows knitted together.  “You know what this means?  In a month, maybe two, you could be on route to New Haven like me.  We could be together again, forever this time, or pretty close to it.”

Ranjeet looked into Alex’s eager eyes, so filled with life, so filled with hope.  Could she ever feel that way again with all she’d left behind?  She gazed helplessly at the dusty furniture with its prancing cartoons, the lifeless dinosaurs above her head, and the empty crib behind her.  Last of all, her eyes fell upon Cassandra’s picture, and all at once her mind was made up.

“No,” she said firmly.

She heard Alex drop his helmet and then he was bending over her, reaching for her with his gloved hand.

“Look, Ranjeet.  I know you’ve been through a tough time, but you don’t have to die.  My new body may look different.  It may feel different.  But it will last virtually forever.  No more growing old.  No more dying.  And it’s still me on the inside.”  His gloved hand touched her shoulder and she cringed.  Alex stepped back, startled.

“Be reasonable, Ranjeet.  They won’t let you go without the phase treatments.  You’ll never survive transport.  And you can’t stay here.  The plague is unstoppable.  The earth is doomed.”  His tone became desperate.  He looked at the dusty crib behind her and the picture of Cassandra on the wall.  “You have to–we have to leave the past behind and start a new life for ourselves.  It’s the only way.”

“No!” she screamed, pulling away from him.  “I won’t go.  I will stay here until the end, and die if I have to.”

“Ranj, please.  You can’t give up hope.”

“I haven’t given up hope, Alex.  You have!”  She rose to her feet, suddenly strong, suddenly powerful.  “I will stay here and fight this thing until the very end, until my last breath.  I owe her that much.”

Alex stared at Ranjeet mutely, his rubbery, bearded face torn in anguish, but he had no more arguments, nothing else to say.  A suited soldier appeared in the doorway.

“Sir, our time is up.  We must go now!”

Alex did not move.

“Sir–”

“I’m coming, damn you!”

The soldier hesitated in the doorway for a moment, and then disappeared into the blank hallway.  Alex turned back to Ranjeet, his eyes pleading.

“But why,” he said, his voice barely a whisper.

Ranjeet reached up to touch his chest, but there was nothing–no breath, no heartbeat, no life.  Her eyes fell.

bp-6“Like you said, Alex, we’ve already paid the boatman’s price.  It’s time to cross the river.”  She gestured to the door.  “Go on.  You don’t want to be late.”

Alex shuddered, but did not speak.  And then, slowly, he turned towards the door and left.  Ranjeet covered her mouth to restrain her cry, to stop herself from calling out to him.  And then it was too late.  And then he was gone.  But in her heart, she knew she had done the right thing.  She had stayed true to herself, true to her daughter.  She looked up at Cassandra with fresh tears in her eyes.

“For you, baby, I won’t give up hope.  For you…”

<the end>

David Wright is a writer and teacher living on Canada’s majestic west coast.  He has a lovely wife, two sparkling daughters and 40 published short stories in a dozen magazines including Neo-opsis, MindFlights and eSteampunk.  David’s latest eNovels, are available at Smashwords.com.  Visit his website at wright812.shawwebspace.ca.

  • Continue Reading
  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4